Patrick strokes his hard cock

Wishful Thinking

It s ok. You can tell me anything he would say as he wrapped his arms around me giving me much needed comfort.



Well that s how it went in my dream anyway. Unfortunately real life is not something we get to control and the look of total disgust on Wesley s face as I told him that I was HIV positive was enough to make me physically ill.



His bags were packed the next day and off he went to break another poor slob s heart. I on the other hand sunk into total despair and self-pity. Yes I know I know that s not going to help but boy it sure felt great and very justified!



I went about my days at work like a robot (I work at a hospital by the way) until my patients started to notice I was not myself and began asking questions. Those I had known for a while knew I was gay and started making little comments like So doc which one of these hospital hunks broke your heart ?



They were not far wrong!



I didn t have to disclose my status to the hospital but I found myself becoming extra careful about contact with patients and I knew there was no way in hell they would get it that way but I just couldn t help myself.



My dearest friend in the world finally cornered me and pretty much demanded to know what my problem was. Ok that s it...I totally lost it. My problem? My problem?!! I ll tell you what my bloody problem is I screamed in his face. I found out last month that I am HIV positive and your mate my now ex-boyfriend walked out because he was too disgusted to stay! That s what my problem is !! Before Mike could say anything I stormed off.



Whenever I find myself loosing control the first place I head to is the beach. It was just the way I like it stormy looking and gray. In my scrubs I started to run as fast as I could up and down the beach like a total idiot. Luckily for me Mike knew where I would be and stopped me before I could either pass out or throw up.



His arms went around me and his fingers stroked my hair. Now this was how Wesley was supposed to react I told myself. Just do it He whispered giving me the permission to cry that I would never give myself. I sobbed like a baby at the unfairness of life and the brokeness of my heart. We sat together for hours afterwards talking and watching the sinking sun.



Mike reached out and gently took my hand in his. You know he said quietly I would never treat you like Wesley did.



My mouth fell open at the implication of that whispered statement. I turned slowly towards Mike and for the first time in our seven years together as the two musketeers I really looked at him. His soul swam in his eyes and the sweet way his top lip curled when he smiled. Why did I not see this before? That s what comes from looking with your eyes and not your heart.



Trusting that he meant what he said I leant in and took his face in my hands and brought our lips together in a time-stopping kiss. At first I think we were both shocked that we were actually kissing but then true feelings took over and we were powerless to stop.



A small moan escaped Mike and I knew he was feeling the same things I was. Drawing back all I did was look questioningly at him and he tugged on my hand in response. Pulling me to my feet Mike enveloped me against his chest and judging by how fast his heart was racing this meant as much to him as it did to me.



I looked up into those beautiful green eyes and saw nothing but trust and love. I had a million questions but I didn t want to know the answers to any of them. One of Mike s biggest gripes against me was that I was always over-analyzing everything that I never went with the flow so the fact that I was now about to make love with my best friend should make him very proud!



A smile spread across my face at this thought and he actually blushed! I guess he was thinking the same thing! Well they say great minds think alike. He bent his head to mine and captured my lips once more this time with more insistence and passion. We both became instantly hard and went on autopilot rubbing against each other.



This time it was me who broke the kiss. Breathing hard and with flushed cheeks I managed to pant out If we take this much further I am going to throw you down and rape you here on the sand ! Mike wiggled his eyebrows in a comical response. I ve always wanted to make love in the great outdoors . Trying very hard to keep my hands to myself I led Mike over to where our cars were parked.



Ok well as talented as you are obviously are you can t come with me and drive your car so let s meet at my place ok ? Mike nodded in agreement and even though it was only ten minutes to my house it seemed to take forever. I hadn t even turned the car off and Mike was there dragging me out and carrying me to my front door. We managed to get inside the house with minimum fondling. He turned serious for a moment and deposited me gently on my couch.



I want this to be for always not just some fling so you can get Wesley out of your system. I have loved you from the first moment our eyes met and as much as it will hurt then if this can t be forever I don t want it.



The thought of hurting Mike made my blood run cold. Commitment didn t scare me but the thought of leaving Mike alone did. I wasn t sick yet but what if....?



Mike took my long pause as a sign that the answer was no and stood to go. My heart was screaming for God s sake don t let him leave and my head was telling me quite calmly that he needed a healthy person to fall in love with. Hey I said I was a Dr I never said I was smart when it came to doing the right thing for love.



I could deal with the pain of my own loneliness but having Mike hurting like that was something that I could not deal with. I opened my mouth to say all of this just as the door quietly closed. Ok what just happened? If I were a violent person I would have beaten the shit out of myself!



I ran to the door and flung it open just as Mike was backing out of the driveway and began to chase him. Then there was an awful screeching sound a blinding pain in my lower half and....nothing.



Why is my hand aching? Peeling my eyes open I found the source of my discomfort. Mike had a death grip on my left hand that was slowly turning my fingers blue. Ease up a bit will ya. I croaked out and discovered that yes you can swallow razor blades and survive.



Mike jumped to his feet and bought some ice chips to my mouth. Tears leaked slowly from the corners of his eyes and I longed to reach out and wipe them away but my body wouldn t obey. Mike sagged tiredly in his chair and looked like he couldn t decide whether to slap me or hug me.



Why did you go and do such a bloody stupid thing like that for ? He asked roughly. And lent down before I could reply and kissed me. I opened my eyes and looked directly into his exhausted green ones.



I was stopping you from leaving actually...I guess it worked huh . I tried dismally to smile but I couldn t pull it off. The reason I didn t answer you before was because the thought of leaving you alone hurt worse than not having you in my life and Mike what if I get sick I don t want you playing nurse maid to me when you should be enjoying your life.



Mike ran his hands through his hair and sighed deeply. God you are so bloody stupid sometimes! Do you realize that you will probably die of old age before you die of anything aids related? Unless of course I kill you first !



I began to reply but one look from Mike promptly shut me up. We are in this together you moron and whether you like it or not I am not going anywhere! Taylor I love you don t you get that by now? Even if we only get two years together isn t that worth fighting for ?



My God this guy is gorgeous when he s angry! I tried to hold my hands up as a gesture of defeat but darn it my arms were made of lead! I settled for shaking my head slowly and whispering Don t leave me ok. No matter what don t leave me . And yes once again I found myself bawling like a baby. Hey I m an emotional kind of guy!



Mike growled softly in exasperation and kissed me hard on the lips and hugged me as gently as he could. When you get out of here you d better be totally healed because we may just break stuff !



Six Months Later...



Hey babe I m home . I loved hearing those words from Mike! I was making his favorite dinner and in danger of burning the house down when two strong arms lifted me off my feet. My body responded without any help from me when Mike began to kiss me passionately. I mumbled something about the stove still being on and we stumbled to the couch in a tangle of arms and legs.



We had to move carefully because my leg was still healing and my lower back still had large ugly bruises but that didn t put a damper on our love life believe me!



My hands were shaking as I practically tore Mike s shirt off and fumbled with the buttons on his jeans. His body wasn t stereo-typically perfect but it was beautiful to me and it responded to my touch like an instrument being played by a master.



Mike s nipples were sensitive and obviously directly linked to his cock because blowing on them gently produced immediate results! I kissed my way across his chest delighting in the little shivers I created along the way.



Mike s small whimpers of pleasure urged me on and I continued my assault on his delicious body. Breathing in his masculine sent I licked and sucked my way down to his leaking cock and then much to his dismay I avoided touching it all together. He tried to direct me with his hands but failed miserably.



I wanted him totally at my mercy and begging for release when and if I decided to grant it.



I spread his thighs and suckled on his balls rolling them around with my tongue and sucking on each in turn.



He sucked his breath in as my tongue invaded every crevice. I moved to his puckered hole and nibbled on it gently....I knew this drove Mike wild and I brought him to the edge and then backed off until he was practically screaming at me to fuck him.



Just for one last tease I took his rock hard cock in my mouth all at once going right to the base. My tongue swirled and tickled its length. Mike totally lost control grabbed me roughly and threw me down to the bed. I was achingly hard and desperate to make love to him too but it was so much fun getting him to take charge..which was something he wasn t comfortable doing.



Mike smothered my body in hot kisses and then moved himself into position over my cock and slowly impaled himself on me. The sensation was so intense I almost lost it right then.



We moaned together as our bodies moved as one. That s what it was all about for me...the union that comes from being with that someone that makes your soul fly.



I wrapped my arms around Mike and brought him down to my chest and we kissed hard and passionately all the while he was fucking me like there was no tomorrow.



I felt myself getting close as my body tensed and my back arched. When Mike and I made love like this my body took on a mind of it s own.



I m gonna cum baby Mike s voice came out in a ragged whisper. His breath hot and fast in my ear just increased the sensations washing over me. One last thrust from Mike and I lost it. His hand clamped down on my cock and pumped furiously.



My head went back and I yelled out my love for my man as we came together. Mike s body went ridged and he bit my ear as he got lost in our passion for each other. We both sagged as that wonderful tiredness overtook us from the exertion.



We took our usual positions with Mike snuggling tightly into my back his legs curled against mine.



I reached up and ran my fingers through his hair and got lost in those endless eyes. He smiled at me and suddenly I knew that whatever the future had in store for us it would be ok. No matter what we had each other.



Mike usually gave me a hard time about being an eternal optimist and a hopeless romantic and yeah I guess I am....but what s the alternative? Going through life being jaded and not opening yourself up to love? That s no way to live so I choose to believe.



And now with Mike securely in my life it s not just wishful thinking anymore.



Well I hope you enjoyed our little story. Yes that is actually the way it happened. Someone up there knew we needed each other and the rest is history. I am still living with being positive and we take one day at a time. So my wish for you is you find your someone and remember...it s never too late.



Blessings



Taylor.

Two cute twinks are giving each other a passionate blowjob

Male Porn Star Ch. 02

Chapter 2: Bisexual Breakthrough



Billy had established himself as a talented actor in the world of gay porn after the feature length gay sex orgy romp recorded at Eric s beach house two months ago. DVD sales had been great and Billy had been asked back several times for more boy/boy work.



Sucking cock was delightful Billy had discovered that he absolutely loved giving blowjobs and if he ever went into straight boy/girl pornography he would miss the taste and feel of a hard cock sliding down his throat.



But he was a straight man acting in gay sex videos and while he could hardly complain about this new taboo practice -- it actually excited him very much and he often watched and jerked off to his own movies -- Billy felt he had established himself as male porn talent and should be given a chance to work with females.
/>


His cock was magnificent -- it was an 8 inch masterpiece that was shaved bald and stayed hard throughout the shoot and always spewed a hearty load of cum when it came time for the money shot. Billy s body was chiseled and hairless like an underwear model and he had a dark bronze all-over tan. He considered himself to be as talented as any of the straight male porn stars working today.



He constantly asked Eric the producer and owner of the porn studio where Billy was under contract and finally after just three months in the business Eric agreed to let Billy have his shot with a lady.



There is one catch he told Billy. You ll be shooting boy/boy/girl bisexual porn.



The good news was that Billy would be paired with his favorite male costar the healthy athletic twenty-something named Josh -- that smooth-bodied hunk who Billy had acted with in his first ever gay porn one-on-one.



Josh was the first man Billy had ever blown and he was the first man to give Billy a blowjob. Billy was excited about working with Josh -- the guy was hot with a great body and they had awesome chemistry once they got in bed. Billy pictured them furiously slobbering all over each other s cocks and jerking each other off until they shot their loads all over their chests and hands.



The even greater news was that the female talent was a relatively new porn star named Erin Sky. Erin had acted in only a few porn film but my why a hottie she was! She was 27 and a 5 3 brunette with dark hair that hung straight to her shoulders. She had minimal body fat trimmed and toned by rigorous hot yoga classes with shapely B-cup tits a firm round butt calves like a tennis player six-pack abs and a face like a model. Erin was dark with an all-over tan from hitting the beds and tanning nude three times a week she kept her pussy smooth and hairless and wore a small gold clit ring.



She had been recruited out of her yoga studio where she was an instructor for an all girl s hot naked yoga class and had started by doing lesbian porn. After doing a few scenes she decided the world of porn excited her so much that she became curious about doing guys. The thought of an MMF bisexual scene excited her very much. Oh two see two hunks go to work on each other s cocks and fuck each other s asses! That would be a sight to see! And to work both those hard shafts and have two hot guys fighting over her pussy...Erin couldn t wait to meet her costars.



During the week before the shoot Billy engaged in his regular ritual. He would hit the gym almost every day and work his muscles until they were sore. Then he d hit the tanning bed and sun himself in the nude before applying a bronzer that gave his skin an even dark tan. Then he d head home to shower shave his cock totally bald and sit down in front of the computer to surf gay porn websites in the nude.



Though Billy was straight or quickly becoming a full-fledged bisexual watching gay porn helped Billy stay in the mindset for his shoots. It got him used to the idea of sucking another man s cock or taking a hard one up the ass. He would jerk off while he watched usually watching his own movies but would never come.



He would bring himself to the brink of orgasm and then stop before he shot his load. He did this several times a day for a week which made him extremely horny. His balls were filled with what felt like a gallon of fresh jizz ready to explode on command. It made for the huge cumshots that Billy was becoming famous for and also made his cock swell long and hard during the production.



On the day of the shoot the guys met in their locker room while Erin went to the girl s locker room to change into the thong and cutoff T-shirt she would wear to start the movie. Billy and Josh knew each other and greeted each other with a friendly handshake. Neither man had jerked off for almost two weeks and both had a hearty load of sperm saved up for the money shot. While they stripped out of their street clothes Josh asked Have you seen this Erin Sky chick before?



No said Billy. Not in person only her movies. She hasn t done very many. Just a couple girl/girl scenes and a pretty hot lesbian bukkake.



I saw that one Josh said. That naked yoga flick with six or seven hot babes squirting all over each other?



That s the one!



Yeah she was pretty sweet in that. I wonder if she ll squirt all over us?



One can only hope Billy said as he moved close to Josh. He took that hunk by the hips and pulled him close. Josh instantly relaxed in Billy s arms and opened his mouth to meet Billy s. Their smooth naked chests pressed together as they exchanged a deep wet tongue kiss Billy reached up to grasp Josh s firm biceps as their tongues snaked over each other. Both their cocks started to bulge in their boxer shorts and Billy reached down and started to massage Josh s cock over his boxers as they made out.



The door to the dressing room opened and Jennifer the pretty young photographer and production assistant stuck her head into the room. She saw the two hot boxer-clad actors locked in a sexy embrace and gave them a playful tsk-tsk. Save that shit for the shoot guys! Five more minutes and we ll be ready to go!



Billy and Josh broke apart and then checked themselves out in the mirror. They both looked good so they grabbed their bottles of lube and got ready to head to the set. Billy revealed a metal cock ring and showed it to Josh.



Check this out. I m going to wear it during the shoot.



Hot Josh commented as he watched Billy pull his boxers to his ankles and slipped the cock ring over the bald shaft of his half-hard dick. He slid it all the way down to the base and then gently pulled his balls through so that the cock ring was firmly in place at the base of his cock and formed a tight squeeze around his scrotum and shaft.



I need to get one of those Josh said as he saw how Billy s cock turned purple as the blood remained swollen in place. He reached down and gave Billy s cock a few playful tugs. It s fucking thick!



Yeah it makes everything feel so much more intense!



Awesome. Josh dropped Billy s cock and shook his head. Can t wait to get started! They Frenched again and then headed out to the set.



In her own private dressing room Erin sat quietly at the mirror and applied her makeup. She was nervous about this shoot as her porn career had just started and she had never been filmed having sex with a man. Today she would be responsible for two -- though Eric had told her the men would be doing most of the work. She d need to give blowjobs and fuck both of them but it was the guys who would be setting the pace of the film. She would only need to react to them.



She was a great fan of sex but never thought she would be doing porn until she had been recruited a few months ago to take part in that hot slippery lesbian bukkake yoga film. After rolling around naked with a half dozen beautiful naked women Erin decided she loved the exotic and exciting world of porn and wanted to explore new ground.



She had never been with two guys at the same time in her life so today s shoot would be challenging but also very erotic and very naughty. She squeezed her legs together as she applied her lipstick. She had seen the short movie where Billy and Josh had engaged in boy/boy sex and thought both of her costars were hot.



She looked forward to fucking them both and taking a hot load of jizz from their cocks. She had done that lesbian bukkake so a few cumshots from two hot guys should be no problem. She wondered if the director would have her take a facial or let the guys blow their loads into her mouth. If that s what the director wanted Erin would oblige and the thought of taking a double shot across the face excited her so much that she reached down and slipped her hand inside the front of her thong.



Just then the door opened and Jennifer stuck her head inside Five minutes!



Erin quickly pulled her hand out of her underwear and said Ok be right there! Then the door shut and Erin was alone. She was damp and horny but decided to save the fondling for the production -- let those guys work her pussy so she could sit back and enjoy. With one last look in the mirror Erin winked at herself and headed for the set.



The studio was arranged like a bedroom with a king sized bed a nightstand and a dresser. Eric usually directed the videos but today he had turned the day s efforts over to Tara a feisty female director who Erin had worked with during the bukkake film. Tara was just over five feet petite with sandy brown hair pulled behind her head with a clip. She wore a brown suede jacket a pair of jeans and brown high heels. She was spunky with a lot of energy and ready to begin the day s work.



Places people! she clapped her hands as the film crew arrived. There was Chris the pudgy cameraman who had been on hand for almost all of Billy s scenes and Jennifer who always wore a tight T-shirt and jeans. Today her shirt was yellow and pressed tightly against her B-cup tits. She wore white high heels and jeans which were cut so low that Billy could see the strap of her g-string.



Billy and Josh met Erin for the first time as the threesome climbed onto the bed. I m Billy he said as he extended his hand.



Erin she shook it shyly and smiled to Josh.



Josh he said as they shook hands. You ready for this?



Erin took a deep breath and nodded. Can t wait!



The cameras and the talent were ready so Tara walked the threesome through the movie so they understood all their positions. Erin knelt on the bed with Josh and Billy kneeling on either side of her. Tara nodded to Jennifer and Chris and shouted And action!



The guys started by kissing Erin. Josh went to her neck and started to nibble while Billy came around front to kiss her on the mouth. Billy placed his hands on Erin s hips while they made out and Josh rubbed her belly with one hand while his other hand probed backwards and cupped the soft flesh or her round bottom.



Erin let her hands falls to the guy s thighs which she rubbed up and down moving closer and closer to their crotches with every touch. Then Billy started kissing Erin s neck and Josh moved up to kiss her mouth. Their hands continued to probe every inch of Erin s body and the feeling of four strong male hands running over her skin touching her breasts and squeezing her ass made Erin s pussy tingle.



She reached higher and felt they guy s swelling cocks over their boxer shorts then slipped her hands underneath the waistband and shoved them down south. Wow two hard cocks! she said as she grasped those hard shafts in her hands and started to pump them up and down.



Jennifer s camera was snapping rapidly while Chris slowly circled the scene and captured the scene on video. Good Tara commented as she watched the scene from her director s chair. The talent was on a roll and she sat back to let them work.



Josh was now kissing lower and he pulled Erin s T-shirt up to reveal those firm and perfect B-cup breasts. Billy helped Josh pull that shirt over Erin s head so she wore nothing but her thong. Both men moved in and each took a nipple in their lips and started gently sucking Erin s tits while she yanked their boxers down making their erect cocks spring free and bobble up and down. She took a cock in each fist and started sliding her hands back and forth.



Wow both of these cocks are totally shaven she smiled as the boys sucked her tits. So smooth! I wonder how they taste!



Billy and Josh both laid down on their back and slipped out of their boxers so they were totally nude with Erin between them. She smiled for Jennifer s camera and took a cock in each hand. Jennifer snapped a series of shots and moved away so Chris could film Erin jacking both cocks together.



As Erin ran her hand along the length of Billy s cock and down to the base she felt something metallic. A cock ring! she exclaimed when she looked down. Billy s hard cock was swollen purple as that metal ring squeezed his shaft. Mmmm never had a cock with a ring around it. This should be interesting.



Both men s hands were suddenly tugging at Erin s thong. She giggled and with her fists still gently pumping those hard cocks swiveled her butt towards them so that they could pull her thong down to her knees.



She leaned over Billy and opened her mouth letting that 8 inch statue slide down her throat while her other hand continued to massage Josh s stiff prick. Her head bobbed up and down on that cock while Chris moved just inches away to capture a close up.



Josh s finger tickled her crotch from behind and she felt his middle finger gently press against her rectum. Wanting to save the ass play for later Erin let Billy s cock slip out of her mouth and switched to Josh. His cock was equally as hard and as magnificent as Billy s and as she sucked Josh s cock she started to breathe heavily getting lost in the sex and forgetting this was being filmed.



Back and forth she went moving from one cock to the other while Chris and Jennifer caught it all on their cameras. After three minutes of alternating blowjobs the boys stood and Erin slipped out of her thong and knelt on the floor between them. With a cock in each hand she continued to switch back and forth and often paused to catch her breath while she jacked those cocks.



She even pulled them close to each other and rubbed the heads of their cocks together making both men laugh with pleasure. Yeah that s it Josh panted. Rub our fucking cocks together.



She did and then took both of them in her mouth at once -- Jennifer was right there to snap a few shots. Then the men laid on the floor facing each other and interlocked their legs so that their cocks were inches apart.



Erin hovered above them facing the cameras and started a double-barrel blowjob. With both cocks in her hands she pressed them together so they formed one thick shaft of cock. Then she opened her mouth as wide as possible and swallowed both those dongs down her throat. She started to gag on the size but her reflex soon relaxed and Erin was able to gently slide her mouth up and down those two cocks.



She took a break and held them in each fist slapping them together so her saliva formed wet little strings between both shafts. Then she spat a hearty glob of spit on those cocks and jacked it along the shafts. She started alternating her blowjobs again switching from one to another often slapping the cocks together and spitting on them for extra lube. Jennifer was getting lots of good pictures and Chris was shooting great footage.



As Billy and Josh rubbed each other s thighs Erin continued that double blowjob until Tara yelled Cut! The camera folks faded away as Erin let go of the two cocks and sat up to catch her breath. Fucking awesome Tara said. You guys are doing great. Let s get back onto the bed so Billy and Josh can return the favor.



Oh yeah! Erin exclaimed with a smile and eagerly climbed onto the bed sat back cupping her tits and spread her legs for the cameras. Get down there at lick that pussy boys!



Billy and Josh lay on either side of her and began kissing and rubbing her body. Josh stayed up near her face so he could kiss her mouth and rub her titties while Billy probed lower kissing her abdomen and then down to her shaven pussy. It was wet and slick and smelled flowery as if Erin had used some kind of perfume on her pussy before arriving in the studio. Her slit was shaven bare and had a great tan -- the little gold hoop clit ring sparkled under the studio s lights.



While Jennifer climbed onto the bed beside Billy and aimed her camera at Erin s pussy Billy got close and went to work on her slit. He ran his tongue up and down her pussy flicked at the clit and nibbles on her soft wet lips. Josh s hand was soon down there probing that moist hole while Billy s tongue flapped over every inch of that pussy like a hungry little snake.



Now Josh slid down so that his face was also between Erin s legs -- the two boys were side by side at the base of the couch their faces both buried in that pussy. Jennifer stood above them and took several over the shoulder shots of the two men sucking Erin s lips.



Their tongues fought over that clit ring and swapped spit as the boys French kissed each other while sucking Erin s snatch.



Yeah boys that s it! Erin called out as the men ran their tongues in opposite directions along the sides of her puss. Two tongues working that pussy oh fuck yeah! Josh and Billy s tongues met above Erin s clit again and slurped against over each other while hitting Erin s clit at the same time.



Billy reached a finger up to Erin s pussy and slipped it into her hole to get it wet and slippery. Then while he kissed Josh on the mouth Billy popped that finger up Erin s ass. Yeah there you go! she shouted. Finger-fuck my asshole! Oh yeah baby! Finger-fuck me while you lick my pussy! Oh fuck yeah!



A minute later Erin sat up and rolled over on top of Josh. She straddled him and started kissing him on the mouth while Billy remained below with a close up view of that hot pussy and cock. As Erin kissed Josh with heavy tongue she could taste the sweet juice of her pussy on his lips. It only made her feel naughtier.



Billy was down below with a hand wrapped around Josh s hard cock and his tongue planted firmly against Erin s asshole which was just a couple inches away. Billy licked her butt while he pumped Josh s cock and Chris was right beside him filming. Then Billy switched to Josh s cock and started giving him a wet sloppy blowjob while Erin s ass wavered just inches above ready to descend and swallow that hard-on.



Gimme that fucking cock! Erin yelled from above so Billy pointed Josh s cock towards Erin s pussy while she lowered herself onto that shaft. Oh fuck yeah! While she started bouncing on Josh s cock Billy slid up towards them and knelt beside their faces. Erin and Josh were kissing as they fucked and now that Billy s hard-on was inches from their faces they reached out to play with that thing. The cock ring made the boner swell purple with veins protruding from the sides of the shaft. It was the raunchiest thing Erin had ever seen.



Josh opened his mouth and Billy shoved his boner inside and then pulled it out and thrust it towards Erin s waiting mouth. She opened her lips and as Billy s cock entered her mouth she realized it was the first time she had taken two cocks inside her at the same time -- one in the mouth and one in her pussy. It drove her wild and her slit became wet and slippery.



Erin and Josh continued to double-team Billy s cock while Erin bounced on Josh s cock. Then Josh sat up and rolled over so that Erin was under him. He spread her legs wide apart and started pumping her pussy with long slow strokes while Billy rubbed and licked Erin s tits.



Yeah that s it. Fuck that pussy good! Erin shouted as Josh s hard boner slid in and out of her slit.

Good! Cut! called Tara. Josh stopped fucking Erin s pussy and slid his cock out of her hole. Everyone sat up and caught their breaths. You guys look great anyone need a break?



The talent shook their heads -- they desperately wanted to continue. Erin s pussy was aching and needing to be filled while Josh and Billy s cocks were rock hard swelling with semen and ready to burst.



Tara called out Change positions. Billy fucks Josh up the ass!



As Chris repositioned his camera Jennifer handed Billy a condom which he quickly rolled in place on his pulsating boner. Josh got on all fours on the bed and stuck his ass out for Billy to fuck. Billy positioned himself behind Josh while Erin knelt beside Billy and rubbed his chest and abs. She kissed and licked his chest while Billy took Josh s hips in each hand and slowly pushed his cock up Josh s butt.



Josh groaned while Erin grinned and giggled. Wow look at that hard cock going up his ass! Does it hurt? she asked Josh.



No he grunted as Billy slid his cock almost all of the way out and then pushed it back in again.



Fucking awesome Erin grinned as she leaned in to kiss Billy on the mouth. Her lips wrapped around his tongue which she started to suck on as if giving a blowjob. This girl was rocking his world Billy thought. He longed to have her to himself to fuck her on film in a boy/girl scene and shoot a massive load all over her face and tits.



Billy continued fucking Josh s ass for several minutes until Tara called for a switch. Now it was Josh s turn to fuck Billy so they changed positions and Josh slid that hard shaft up Billy s asshole while Erin watched and kissed Josh. A few minutes later and it was Erin s turn to get fucked.



Billy flipped over onto his back and Erin got on top. She slid his cock into her pussy and rested on top of him while Josh got behind and spread her ass cheeks apart. Erin already had one cock up her pussy now she was going to get one up the butt too. As Josh slid his dick up her ass it felt to Erin like she was being split apart. Billy s cock was thick and swollen and Josh s was just as large. It felt awkward to have all that meat inside her but once those cocks started pumping it quickly brought Erin over the edge.



She let herself release her fluids relaxing her pussy muscles as the orgasm came and let her juices flow from her hole and soak those two cocks. Josh and Billy instantly felt the gushing wetness and it drove Josh to the brink. Josh now soaked with sweat started to moan I m going to cum I m going to fucking cum! He pulled his cock out of Erin s ass and shot a thick load all over her butthole and pussy -- globs and globs of jizz soaked Billy s cock and provided more lubricant for Billy and Erin.



Josh reached down below and rubbed those puddles of cum onto Billy s shaft massaging it onto Billy s boner combining the jizz with the natural lube of Erin s pussy.



You going to cum too baby? Erin said to Billy who was below her and thrusting his cock upward to jack her pussy.



Yeah any second! Erin shouted I can t wait to feel that fucking hot cum all over my fucking face!



Josh was soon laying right beside them and when Billy signaled Erin she rolled off him and laid beside Josh so their faces were side by side. Then Billy positioned himself above them and grasped his cock in a fist. While Jennifer snapped pictures one after another and Chris moved back for a wide shot Billy jacked his cock and a thick shot of sperm flew out of his purple shaft and splattered across Josh and Erin s face. They kept their eyes closed and their mouths open to catch more and Billy delivered with another hearty shot of jizz.



He came on both their faces but the bulk of the orgasm landed on Josh. Erin rolled over and starting lapping it up like a starved little puppy while Billy sat back and slid the metal cock ring off his boner. The blood rushed back into his body as Billy laid back and relaxed.



Erin was on top of Josh licking up every last bit of cum while Jennifer stood above them snapping pictured. Chris circled the bed slowly filming every lick until Josh was clean and spotless.



While taking both their cocks in her hand and stroking gently Erin said to the guys My God I haven t had my pussy fucked like that in so long. Wow guys you gave my cunt such a fucking workout. Wanna come back tomorrow and fuck me again? Huh? Think you can come over and fuck this pussy as hard as you just did?



Finally an exasperated Tara yelled Cut! and the cameras stopped rolling. Erin and Josh sat up. Erin cleaned the corner of her mouth with a finger and Josh caught his breath. Billy joined them on the bed while Tara stood and approached them.



Great shoot gang. One of the best MMF scenes I ve directed in awhile. Hell that hardly needed direction -- you guys were ready to eat each other up! Good job!



The talent was dismissed and they returned to their dressing rooms to clean off. A couple of days later the scene was posted online and received the most downloads of any of the scene s on Eric s site. He called Billy and congratulated him on the hot scene.



I swear I came three times when I was cutting that scene Eric told Billy over the phone. Top notch. Really Billy one of the best.



Billy asked if Eric had any straight boy/girl work for him but Eric said no. Not just yet but there is a 20-man 2-girl gangbang video being shot in a few days. Some bisexual fucking but mostly a scene where the guys gang up on the girls. I got these two hotties in their early twenties. Great tans great bodies but slow talkers stupid bimbos. They ve signed on to appear in this bukkake type scene. Are you interested?



Billy said that he was and prepared to report to the studio a week later to perform in his first ever bisexual gangbang sex scene. During the next week he went about his regular routine. Nightly visits to the gym with trips to the tanning salon every other day. The day before the shoot he met Josh at the local nude beach where they laid out together and tanned their full naked bodies.



At the end of the day they went back to Billy s place and gave each other blowjobs but halted right at the point of orgasm saving their loads for tomorrow. Josh insisted that Billy let him wear his cock ring and Josh loved the feeling of that hard metal ring wrapped tightly around the base of his cock and balls. He went out and bought one for himself and the guys reported to the studio together the next day.



There were 19 other guys there all great looking muscular model types. As they removed their shirts and pants and gathered in the large warehouse where the porno would be shot Billy glanced around and sized up the other men. They were in their 20 s and 30 s all had great bodies with dark even tans and not a single one of them had any hair on their chest.



Billy loved that smooth feeling and as the men stepped out of their underwear Billy took a look at those cocks. Nineteen of them all works of art. Varying from seven to nine and a half inches most were shaved bald though some had small patched of pubic hair at the base it was hard on heaven for Billy. He wondered how many of those cocks he would get to suck today.



As Billy slipped out of his clothes he decided to keep his socks and tennis shoes on knowing the concrete floor of this warehouse could get cold and a slippery! He liked walking around nude in nothing but socks and tennis shoes -- it made him feel athletic erotic and sexy. He slipped his cock ring onto his shaft and moved it in place while Josh did the same.



Then Tara the director arrived with Jennifer the photographer and Chris the video guy. Behind them was a pair of twenty-something babes wearing white bathrobes: a blonde with porcelain skin and a face like Julia Roberts named Abbey and a thin brunette with a pretty face and a pointed nose named Liz. The guys started to applaud when the girls walked in and the two babes shyly smiled and held their robes closed.



The two girls were nervous -- both had done porn before but had never acted in a gangbang of this size. It was intimidating to be surrounded by a circle of so many erect cocks that were ready and waiting to go to work.



Tara gave the instructions as the camera crew got in place and then signaled to the girls to drop their robes. The guys cheered again when Abbey let her robe fall to the floor and revealed a tight white nude body with huge bobbling tits that looked more real than fake but almost too big for her thin-framed body. Her belly was flat with a tight little six pack and her pussy was shaved bare. She stood in the center of the circle while a good looking Hispanic guy named Raul walked over to meet her. They embraced and started kissing while Jennifer and Chris started to photograph the scene.



Liz dropped her robe to reveal a very slim body with shapely B-cup tits a flat stomach with a blue and silver belly button ring a round little bubble butt and a pussy shaved into a thin little stripe. Jennifer handed Liz a small hand-held video camera and she took a place in the circle beside Billy and Josh and filmed Raul and Abbey going at it.



The rest of the guys started rubbing on their cocks while Abbey and Raul kissed with lots of tongue and heavy groping. Raul couldn t stop squeezing Abbey s fleshy white tits and she kept a fist wrapped tightly around his hard shaven cock. With a big smile Liz walked into the circle and filmed the couple up close then turned her camera back to the circle of guys and filmed them as they masturbated. Chris filmed a wide shot of the scene so naked Liz and her camera were part of the action.



Let s see those fucking hard-ons guys! Liz said as she moved the camera across the crowd of naked guys. That s it jack those fucking cocks for the camera!



Billy and Josh looked at each other and smiled and slowly stroked their swollen cocks. Billy reached over and ran a hand over Josh s smooth pecs and down to his abs. Liz was soon right beside him filming it all. Go ahead grab his cock baby she pleaded. Yeah you like having a big hard prick in your hand don t you?



Billy reached down and grabbed Josh s thick cock in his hand and started jacking it back and forth. That s it! Liz smiled. Stroke that thing yeah! Nice cock rings! I fucking love it!



She moved along the circle to two hot guys standing beside Billy and Josh who had their arms around each other while stroking their hard cocks. In the center of the circle Abbey was now squatting before Raul slurping on that boner with a hand wrapped around the base of his cock. Jennifer s camera was snapping and flashing like crazy while Liz continued to move around the circle and film the rest of the guys who were now rubbing each other s muscles and stroking each other s dicks.



Abbey now stood and bent over in front of Raul and he took her by the hips and slid his hard cock into her pussy from behind. They began to bounce and grind against each other as Raul fucked her standing doggie style. Liz turned and aimed her camera at that action before returning it to the circle of guys. She was now standing before Eric the handsome producer of the film who stood before her tanned and chiseled and gently stroking his cock.



Somebody take this camera Liz said and handed the video recorder to the hottie next to Eric. I ve got to suck on this cock. She knelt before Eric and took his cock in her mouth sliding it in and out with passion and fury. Her head bobbed back and forth so fast that spit started flying from her lips in every direction. Eric threw his head back and groaned while the guy next to him captured it all on film.



Jennifer continued to circle the outside of the group and snap photographs -- she was wearing her jeans and high-heels and a tight red T-shirt. Every so often she would duck between a couple of guys and take some snapshots from inside the circle.



Raul slipped his cock out of Abbey s puss as another hot guy Pete took his place. As Pete started fucking Abbey from behind Raul went around front and held his cock inches from Abbey s face. He pulled his shaft a few times and a column of jizz exploded from his cock and plastered itself across Abbey s face and flew into her hair. She opened her mouth to catch as much as she could while Pete slammed her from behind. Raul finished shooting his load and then shoved his cock into Abbey s mouth so she could suck it clean -- globs of spooge dripped from her cheeks and chin.



Liz now had Eric s cock in her mouth and a cock in each hand. As she worked those three cocks Billy realized he could no longer take it. He walked over to Liz who was squatting in the middle of three guys and lifted her ass off the floor so that she was bent over like Abbey. Billy spread her ass cheeks apart and jammed his throbbing cock up her pussy from behind. Liz let out a wail as he started fucking her with intense thrusts that got deeper with every push.



She had her lips wrapped around one guy s cock who filmed it with the hand held camera. Chris was beside them with his own camera filming the four on one exchange and Jennifer also appeared for a moment to snap a few still shots.



Josh was busy getting his cock sucked by two hot blonde guys who looked like surfers. They knelt before him each with a hand around his cock and took turns alternating their slurps.



Pete pulled his cock out of Abbey and shot a hearty load of cum all over her back. It dripped off her back and rolled into the crack of her ass providing some lube for the next guy -- a cowboy looking model named Luke who wore cowboy boots and nothing else. He grabbed her hips and pushed his shaved cock into her pussy not minding that sperm from Pete s load was dripping off Abbey s ass and onto his cock.



Billy was about to cum but he didn t want to shoot his load yet so he pulled out of Liz and took the hand held camera from the other guy while Eric took his place behind her. Billy circled them and filmed as Eric fucked Liz s ass. She bent forward holding onto two hard cocks for balance moaning intensely and dripping with sweat.



Billy looked for Josh and saw him getting his cock sucked by two good looking blonde guys. All the rest of the guys who were not busy fucking or having their cocks sucked by one of the two girls were blowing each other or standing and watching while stroking their cocks waiting their turn.



This was a full-fledged gangbang Billy realized as he moved the camera across the group of tanned and sweating bodies while moans and grunts of passion filled the room. As his cock pointed out hard and stiff the shiny cock ring in place at the base Jennifer appeared beside him and snapped a couple of pictures of Billy standing there nude with the camera. She smiled at him when she was finished and he smiled back. Billy wondered if Jennifer ever took her clothes off and appeared in one of these movies.



Next thing he knew a stranger -- a young hunk with short spiked hair -- was suddenly kneeling before Billy. He quickly swallowed Billy s bald cock and started giving him a killer BJ. Billy pointed his camera at the action and recorded his shiny cock disappearing down this guy s throat over and over and over again.



Billy looked to the center of the room and saw Josh fucking Abbey from behind. Her huge tits bobbled back and forth with every thrust and she seemed to have more cum on her face than before. Luke had shot his load all over her face just before Josh entered her and as Billy watched another guy walked over with his hard cock in his hand and jacked a hearty load of goo into Abbey s mouth. She caught a good portion in her mouth but let it dribble out so it covered her chin and dripped to the floor.



Now Liz appeared in front of Abbey those nude buns shook as she walked up to her costar and bent over to kiss her on the mouth. Abbey pushed as much cum as she could into Liz s mouth and Liz did her best to lick the thick wads of spooge off Abbey s face.



Josh and another guy were now standing beside them ready to jack their loads onto both girls faces. Liz knelt before Abbey and Abbey used Liz s shoulders for balance. Down came Josh s load splattering mostly across Liz s face while the other guy pumped his cum onto Abbey. Some of Josh s cum flew wild and landed on the other guy s cock but he just kept pumping using the sperm as lube while his cock emptied all over Abbey.



The girls kissed each other again while Eric appeared and shot his load all over them. Then Billy got behind Abbey and slid his cock up her opened and slippery pussy. She still had globs of cum all over her back and ass which oozed along her curved and toned back as he pumped her silly. Billy reached around front and grabbed those two huge jugs while Chris and Jennifer circled close with their cameras.



There was a lot of moaning and a lot of sweat in the room. Billy reached orgasm so he pulled his cock out and shoved it up Abbey s asshole shooting a pint of jizz up her rectum. When he pulled his cock out Chris was there to film as Abbey pushed that hearty load out of her butt -- it oozed out of her asshole dripped over her pussy lips and ran down her leg to the floor and that spooge just seemed to keep pouring out of her ass.



Billy was spent. He looked for Josh and saw his friend recovering off to the side watching as Liz worked three bald cocks at once her face covered with cum while getting fucked from behind. The last guys to cum shot their loads all over the girls and each other -- everyone seemed to be covered with cum then the boys backed away while the two girls collapsed onto each other out of breath sweating and utterly covered with cum.



There were puddles of cum all over the floor and the girls rolled in it as they kissed each other and rubbed those 20 loads into each other s skin like body oil. Jennifer and Chris took close up shots of the girls wallowing while that third camera had been handed off to Tara who filmed the guys.



Billy and Josh gathered their clothes amazed at the sex scene they had just participated in. Holy shit that was hot! Josh exclaimed as they dressed and left the studio thirty minutes later.



No shit Billy said. I fucking love working on these movies!



They bid each other farewell and Billy walked to his car. As he was about to get in he heard a gentle female voice called out Hey porn star!



It was Jennifer who was standing outside the warehouse smoking a cigarette. Billy walked over. How d you like that scene?



She blew smoke into the air and tilted her head slightly. God photographing all of these sex scenes is making me hot.



How can you stand it? Billy asked. Don t you want to just rip off your clothes and join in the action?



Fuck yeah! she said. That scene today was so fucking hot I was just wishing that I could be one of those girls.



Why don t you try it?



No she shook her head. Photography is my thing. I m not interested in appearing in all those videos. It s just a fantasy.



Billy nodded not knowing what to say next. They stood and stared at each other for a moment and then the tension broke. Jennifer flicked her cigarette aside and Billy knew what needed to happen. She came to him and wrapped her arms around his neck thrusting her opened mouth towards his.



He parted his lips and felt her tongue slide into his mouth and start to slither around inside. His cock immediately started to grow and Jennifer could feel the bulge in his pants. The parking lot was secluded and nearly empty. They went behind Billy s car where they couldn t be seen so easily and Jennifer unbuttoned her jeans and dropped them to the pavement. She stepped out leaving her high heels and T-shirt on and then bent over Billy s car.

Fuck me from behind she whispered as Billy unbuttoned his jeans and slipped his cock out. It was hard as a rock and it easily slid up Jennifer s wet pussy. Oh God that s it she moaned as he started passionately fucking her.



Billy nibbled on her neck from behind and massaged her breasts through her shirt. She was breathing heavy and it didn t take long. Just a few minutes later Jennifer hit orgasm and Billy felt a rush of wetness down below. He was about to blow his load too.



I m going to cum he announced. Where do you want it?



I ll take it Jennifer quickly spun around and knelt before him opening her mouth wide just below his cock. Billy shot a powerful load directly into her mouth and was surprised at how quickly she swallowed every drop of jizz. When he was finished Jennifer sucked on his cock to shine it off and then stood and looked around. No one had seen them.



She quickly put her jeans back on adjusted her hair and kissed Billy on the cheek. I ve got to go. See you next time. She got in her car and sped away leaving Billy thinking that this had to be one of the greatest days of his life.



Two days later Eric called and congratulated Billy on another awesome sex scene. We re getting more downloads than ever before!



But what about chicks Eric? You promised me I d be fucking some chicks doing more boy/girl work.



Getting tired of the bisexual stuff?



No I love sucking cock don t get me wrong. And the money is great. But I got into this so I could fuck girls and only girls. Give me something to work with Eric.



Eric sighed. Okay. I just have one more bisexual gig for you next week and then I can book you on a boy/girl sex scene. I promise. Just show up next week for one last foursome shoot. It ll be you and Tony plus two young bleach blonde bimbos with dark tans and fake tits. We re going for an all out boy/boy/girl/girl sloppy foursome sex orgy. Are you in?



Billy grinned. Tony was hot and he d be fucking two chicks too. Just the four of them. It sounded hot. You know me Eric. I m in!



Tony was another beautiful specimen of man. Long black hair Italian descent with a body like a Roman statue chiseled from muscle and tanned bronze like a God. Billy had sucked Tony s cock several times during the famous all male orgy scene at Eric s mansion. He had even taken his first facial cumshot from Tony s beautiful bald cock. Now they d have a chance to work together again to fuck each other and to fuck two hot babes at the same time.



Amy and Lisa had been sorority sisters before dropping out of college freshman year to pursue careers in porn. They were both nineteen and veterans of the industry -- both had acted with Erin in the lesbian bukkake hot yoga orgy film several months ago. Both had long blonde hair that was almost white offset by dark fake tans. Amy had much larger tits than Lisa and both girls shaved their pussies completely bald. Since Billy and Tony also shaved their pubic hair it would be a fest of bare flesh skin on skin sex smooth private parts sliding against each other.



The best thing about Amy and Lisa were their thong tan lines -- so crisp and distinct with a stark contrast of white thong-shaped skin against their round tanned butts. The girls tanned nearly every day in the same thong and had been doing so for many months. It was the only way to get a tan line that distinct.



The talent reported to the studio that day and met in the makeshift bedroom where they would perform their scene. Eric was on hand to direct with Chris on camera and Jennifer taking photographs. She smiled when she saw Billy and he smiled back but they said not a word keeping their parking lot encounter between themselves.



Billy was impressed by how beautiful Amy and Lisa were. They were a pair of stunning bleach blondes with dark tans -- exactly the types of girls Billy imagined himself fucking in all those porn fantasies of his.



He was happy to see Tony again and looked forward to working with him very closely. Eric explained the scene: Billy and Tony were the boyfriends and Lisa and Amy the girlfriends. The group was getting together for a night of healthy sexual experimentation and would be exploring the pleasures of bisexual sex.



Just be natural. Stick to the scenes and just let it happen.



First up was a simple boy/girl boy/girl couple s make out session on the bed. They d start fully clothed and slowly remove each other s clothes until all four were completely nude. Then they d bring out the body oil and strap-on dildos and the real fun would begin!



One thing Eric told Billy and Tony before the shoot: something to be ready for...both girls were famous for their squirting ability...



The foursome knelt on the bed Billy beside Lisa and Tony with Amy. They all wore loose fitting T-shirts and shorts and when Eric shouted Action! they started kissing. It was nice to have one girl all to himself Billy thought as his tongue snaked into Lisa s mouth. He wrapped his arms around her thin waist and let her hard fake tits press against his chest. His cock was starting to grow and Lisa ran a hand over his bulge.



Next to them Tony and Amy were kissing passionately -- Tony had both hands wrapped around her huge tits. He lifted her shirt over her head to reveal a set of shiny brown D-cup tits. As he went down to suck her nipples Jennifer was there to snap a series of photographs.



Billy pulled Lisa s shirt over her head and saw those hard baseball shaped C-cups standing up straight and hard. As he buried his face between them Chris circled around with the camera. Lisa s hands were feeling for Billy s shorts and yanking at them. Soon she had pulled them off so that both of them were nude and kneeling in an embrace.



Billy s cock pointed out straight. Tony and Amy were also nude and kneeling as they kissed. Jennifer snapped some shots of the four nude bodies. Let s all pose and put your arms around each other. The foursome stopped kissing -- the two girls got in the middle and put their arms around each other. Billy and Tony were on either side with their hard cocks sticking out straight. The group smiled and Jennifer snapped a few pictures.



Then the girls went down and to start sucking those cocks. As the guys knelt side by side the girls got on all fours before them those white thong tan lines visible as the babes bent over. Lisa ran both hands along Billy s shaft and said What a nice fucking boner! It s going to take two hands to jerk this fucking cock!



Amy looked over as she swallowed Tony s bald cock down to the base and noted how beautiful Billy s cock was. The girls started slurping on those magnificent boners and they both used a lot of saliva while sucking.



Lisa gave Billy s cock a few wet slurps and then pulled it out and let wads and wads of saliva drip out which she rubbed all over his hard shaft. Oh look at how that hot nasty spit oozes out! she said as she slid her hand along his wet boner. I m going to drain your cock dry baby. I want every drop of cum that s inside this cock.



With that she opened her mouth and took that prick down her throat swallowing it all the way down to the base so that the tip of her nose touched the smooth skin at the base of Billy s cock. She continued sliding it in and out of her mouth deep throating the entire length with every suck.



After several long slurps she took Billy s cock out of her mouth -- the hard shaft was covered with slippery spit. She used her fist to jack her saliva along the shaft and spit another healthy glob of spit onto his cock while she stroked it. Lisa looked over to Amy whose head bobbed up and down Tony s cock. How s that cock taste girl?



Nice Amy said as Tony s cock slipped out of her mouth. Want to try it?



Yeah! Lisa happily crawled over to Tony and Amy switched places and knelt in front of Billy.



Wow Amy exclaimed as she started stroking his wet shaft. This thing s covered in spit! She quickly swallowed its entire length and began giving Billy one of the great blowjobs he d ever had. Chris and Jennifer moved in close to photograph the action while Eric sat on his director s chair watching the scene unfold.



After five more minutes of blowjobs the girls switched placed with the guys flipping over to lie side by side on their backs while the boys knelt between their legs. Billy was before Amy and Tony was with Lisa.



Suck our pussies Amy demanded.



Suck them good! Lisa said. Make my bald pussy fucking soaking wet and make it drip with your spit! Billy and Tony dove into the action started eating those fresh nineteen year old cunts. Amy s pussy was soft and smooth. Her body had a dark tan except for the white triangle patch over her pussy lips where she wore a tiny bikini.



Billy slid his tongue up and down her slit poked it into her hole and took her clit between his lips sucking it like he was giving a blowjob. He could hear Jennifer s camera snapping pictures just over his shoulder. It only excited him more. Fuck my pussy Amy pleaded. I want you to fuck me and cum all over me and shoot that hot load of cum all over my face.



These girls were fucking nasty! Billy got in position and then guided his eight inch hard-on into Amy s wet slit. Oh God yes! she called out as he started slowly pumping her with long full strokes. Amy reached up and grasped her heavy brown tits I each hand and started rubbing them while Billy fucked her pussy.



Tony also climbed on top of Lisa and started to fuck her missionary style as well. Both girls were on their backs side-by-side being mounted by two tanned and muscular hunks who fucked their pussies in unison. Billy and Tony soon moved into a rhythm where they were fucking both girls at the same pace their hard round asses bobbing up and down in perfect synch.



That s it! shouted Lisa. Fuck our pussies! Slide those big fucking thick cocks into our tight wet cunts! That s it! Fuck our pussies! Fuck our pussies good!



Your cock is so fucking thick Amy said as she looked into Billy s eyes. Oh my God it s fucking pulling me wide open! Holy fuck I can t believe I m taking that whole fucking cock in my pussy! Oh FUCK!!!



No this was a fucking porno thought Billy as Chris knelt beside him and aimed his camera close on Billy s cock and Amy s pussy. Billy moved slightly to give Chris a better shot while continuing to pump Amy s pussy and listen to these two sluts talk dirty.



Over by Tony Lisa had her long thin legs wrapped tightly around Tony so her feet squeezed against his ass and helped shove his thrusts in harder. Oh fuck! she shouted as Tony s big cock plunged deeper and deeper into her hole. Fuck! she shouted again.



Oh fucking nasty! Amy shouted as Billy slipped his cock out of her slit and started rubbing the shaft along her slick clit. He held it in a fist and used it to slap her cunt with brisk wet strokes. Fucking nasty!



Now Lisa sat up and pushed Tony off her. Then she climbed off the bed and ran to the nightstand where a bottle of baby oil waited. She grabbed the bottle and hurried back to the bed where Tony watched as Billy fucked Amy. Lisa took the oil bottle and squirted oil all over Tony s chest.



Yeah she grinned. Let s get all oiled up baby! She handed the bottle to Tony and then attacked his chest and started vigorously rubbing the oil onto his smooth and tanned pecs and along his biceps. Tony squirted oil onto Lisa tits and her stomach and watched it drip down to her shaved slit. They kept rubbing the oil onto each other while they kissed with wet and heavy tongue.



Then Lisa snatched the bottle and squirted it all over Amy and Billy. She literally emptied the bottle on both of them soaking their bodies and making all four of them completely slippery. Then Lisa dove between Billy and Amy and started rubbing the oil onto their skin while Tony got behind Billy and started to rub oil onto his back and shoulder -- all while Billy kept sliding his hard cock in and out of Amy s pussy.



The cameras backed away to capture the four tanned and shining bodies and Lisa rubbed oil onto Amy and Tony took care of Billy. Lisa straddled Amy so that her sorority sister started sucking her clit while Lisa came close to Billy spit in his mouth and started Frenching him deeply. Tony reached down to where Billy s oily cock pumped that bald pussy and started rubbing oil all over their privates.



Then Tony pulled Billy off Amy while Lisa held on tight. Tony and Lisa collapsed on top of Billy as he fell back and both of them started kissing his face while Amy sat up and wrapped a hand around Billy s slick cock.



While Lisa Tony and Billy shared a sloppy three way kiss Amy slid off the bed and reached to the floor for a pair of strap-on dildos. She stepped into one of them and buckled it firmly in place -- a nine inch pink dildo swung back and forth as she adjusted her strap-on.



Amy placed the other one on the bed beside Lisa and then got behind her sorority sister. Lisa s oily ass and her thong tan line wavered before Amy as Lisa sucked on Billy and Tony s tongues. Amy grabbed Lisa s hips and then slid the nine inch rubber cock up Lisa pussy and started fucking her dog style.



Oh God yeah baby! Lisa called and looked over her shoulder where Amy s glistening boob wiggled back and forth as she pumped pussy. Fuck that pussy. Fuck that pussy.



Tony went down and took Billy s cock in his mouth while Lisa continued to kiss Billy. Tony started slurping on that hard shaft as Chris and Jennifer continued to capture the scene with a wide shot. All four actors were completely unaware of the camera or the fact that they were shooting a porno film. They were completely lost in the raw and erotic sex orgy.



Now Jennifer handed a condom to Tony and Billy helped him slide it in place. Then Billy knelt on the bed beside Lisa while Tony got behind Billy. Billy and Lisa were side by side close enough to start kissing each other while Tony and Amy were positioned behind them for dog style fucking. Tony and Amy kissed while Amy s hips gyrated behind Lisa.



Tony held Billy s ass cheeks slightly apart and then plunged his hard dick up Billy s asshole. Billy grunted and Lisa laughed while she watched.



Do you like having that big dick up your ass?



Oh yeah! Billy said as Tony started fucking his butthole -- the baby oil was the perfect lube and helped Tony cock slide in and out.



As Lisa got fucked she got close to Billy and asked Does that hard cock feel good in your asshole baby?



Fuck yeah! he yelled as that hard cock plunged deeper into his rectum.



Fucking hot Amy said as she watched Tony s cock slide in and out of Billy s waiting asshole. Lisa you should see this hard cock sliding in and out of his ass. Fucking incredible!



Now it was Tony and Amy who were pumping back and forth in perfect synch while Billy and Lisa knelt on all fours and got slammed from behind.



Eric and the camera crew were amazed at the level of sexual energy and nastiness taking place on the bed. Jennifer was so horny she could barely hold her camera Chris had a half hard-on under his shorts but tried to concentrate on operating his camera. Eric had a complete erection and was rubbing his cock through his jeans from his director s chair.



Now Amy slid her dildo out of Lisa s pussy and handed her the other strap-on. Awesome! Lisa said as she slipped it in place. Wanna fucking double team these two hot guys? Amy grinned and nodded and then came forward and kissed Lisa. The two girls shared a wet French kiss. Their tongues flapped back and forth against each other. Lisa grabbed Amy s cheeks spit into her mouth and then licked her own spit off Amy s tongue.



Fucking naughty! Amy laughed. She helped tighten the buckles of Lisa s strap-on and then the girls pointed their dildos at the guys where Tony was still sliding his cock in and out of Billy s ass.



Amy and Lisa got on either side of Tony and started kissing him while he fucked Billy. They engaged in a three way tongue kiss before they started pulling him away from Billy. Back off baby it s my turn Amy said as she got in place behind Billy. His oily ass bent over before her and his puckered asshole beckoned.



Get next to your boyfriend Lisa said to Tony who knelt beside Billy so the guys were side by side on all fours. Lisa smiled at Amy Let s fuck these asses!



Let s do it!



In went those dildos and the girls starting fucking the guys from behind. Billy had had cocks up his ass before several of them but this was the first time he had been fucked by a hot female porn star wearing a strap-on dildo. Amy was not as rough as Tony. Her dildo was about the same size as he cock but she didn t plunge it all the way up his ass like Tony did.



Her soft hands held onto his hips and gently rubbed his ass cheeks while that dildo worked his hole. Beside them Lisa pushed a long glob of spit out of her mouth and guided it so it landed on Tony s butthole. Then she started pumping that dildo in and out with short brisk strokes.



Tony and Billy were side-by-side on all fours while the girls jacked their butts with strap-ons in synch. Amy and Lisa s asses bounced back and forth in tandem while the guys grunted as those dildos plugged their asses.



Yeah fuck that butt baby! Lisa called out. Amy smiled and slapped Billy s ass then leaned over to kiss Lisa full on the mouth. Chris had his camera off to the side so he could capture all four actors. Jennifer was beside the girls taking snapshots of the two strap-on wearing babes.



Billy and Tony both had their hands on their cocks and were stroking themselves while they got fucked. Lisa spit on Tony s asshole again and Amy reached underneath and slid her hand along Billy s cock from behind. These balls feel big and ready to burst! Amy exclaimed. You going to shoot that jizz all over me?



Yeah Billy said. First I want to fuck your ass.



Oh yeah! Amy squealed and slid the dildo out of Billy s ass. She crawled onto the bed on all fours and took Billy s place beside Tony while Billy got behind her and grabbed onto those fleshy ass cheeks. The white T shape of her thong tan line disappeared into the crack of her browned and oiled ass. Billy leaned in close and slicked the tip of his tongue against her small shaven asshole.



Oh wow! Lick my ass baby! Amy squealed again. Billy licked some saliva onto her asshole and then let his tongue start flapping back and forth against her anus which made Amy yelp with glee. Yeah fucking nasty baby. Lick that fucking ass!



Soon Lisa was beside Billy smiling happily and she flicked her tongue against Amy s asshole so they both started working that butt. Billy s tongue took one side and Lisa s licked the other often meeting in the middle to exchange a dirty wet French kiss. Tony was soon under Amy and positioning his cock just below her pussy.



Billy reached out and grasped Tony s shaft giving it a few tugs and letting his oily hand easily slide along that baby oil-covered cock. Billy held it upright as Amy lowered herself onto the thick shaft and then Billy positioned himself behind her while Lisa helped guide his cock into her asshole.



Oh God two huge cocks inside of me! Amy grunted as she started to bounce up and down on Tony s shaft while Billy s cock pumped her asshole from behind. Oh my fucking God your cocks are so big guys! Holy fucking shit! Oh fuck!



Lisa rolled over onto her back so that she was beside Tony and looking up at Amy. Lisa ripped the dildo off of her strap-on harness spread her legs and started furiously fucking her puss]]> http://gaypornblogworld.com/2009/03/04/a-passionate-blowjob/feed/ 1 http://gaypornblogworld.com/2009/02/27/handjob-and-blowjob-practice/ http://gaypornblogworld.com/2009/02/27/handjob-and-blowjob-practice/#comments Fri, 27 Feb 2009 18:30:04 +0000 admin http://gaypornblogworld.com/2009/02/27/handjob-and-blowjob-practice/

Lustful teacher joins a couple of hot twinks for handjob and blowjob practice

Looking for Mr. Wells

My initial story told of my first experience with another man. My Cross Country Adventure detailed my evening with Walt the elderly gentlemen who picked me up while hitchhiking and taught me a great deal.



This story tells of my further explorations in this way of life. One thing I should have mentioned at the top of the last story was that these events happened in the late 70 s a time when there were far fewer health concerns than there are today.



I encourage you to read the previous story but it is NOT necessary in order to be able to read and hopefully enjoy this one. Don t be put off by the 3 pages as the last page is only one paragraph. Thanks!



*************



1. College.



After making my way out to my brother s place in Wisconsin without any further problems I made the necessary arrangements for school and then investigated the area around Milwaukee. I was still reeling from my incredible evening with Walt and I was unsure about exactly what I was.



I had always been attracted to girls and those feelings were still there. Men were another thing. I had never been attracted to men or so I had thought. Yet the more I thought about it the more often I remembered looking at other guys changing in the locker room at school.



I also remember the couple of times I got stuck taking a shower when the gym teacher would insist upon everyone doing so. He even took roll call as you went in as if you could work up a sweat standing around for a half hour waiting to take a couple of swings at a softball.



Those times were hell especially when I realized how shortchanged I was in the penis department. When I saw those guys walking around with their cocks swinging I covered myself up as best I could and took the shortest shower imaginable followed by a quick exit to get my underwear on at top speed. The humiliation was unbearable. Mind you that people never said anything probably because they didn t get a good look but just the same I dreaded it. I took no measurements but I sure did peek and I never saw any guy with a smaller dick than mine.



This had a great effect on my love life as you might guess. I got a hand job from a girl once and she didn t say anything bad but she probably wasn t all that excited because we stopped seeing each other after that.



From then on I figured that I needed to find a very innocent girl one who hadn t seen very many men before. Marry her before she knew how she was getting cheated and live happily ever after.



After being with Walt and seeing how little importance he placed on the size of my dick however I started to think that just maybe I had been looking in all the wrong places for love and affection.



I recalled that evening often and how much I enjoyed holding another man s cock how good it felt and how erotic is was for me. The fact that Walt was so well developed had frightened me at first but that became a source of excitement as the night went on. When he ended up taking me the pain was intense but so were the thrilling feelings that came with it. I lost track of how many times I got myself off during the ensuing weeks just thinking about it.



2. Changing myself.



One thing that came of that night was my desire to get into better shape. The sight of me naked in the mirror in all my pudgy glory made me determined to get in condition. I took to running around the campus and while it was tough at first once the weight started coming off it became easier. I lost the 25 pounds I was aiming for plus a few more. Now when I stood naked in front of the mirror I looked a lot more presentable without my pot belly.



Another thing that had always bothered me was my hair or lack thereof. I had no hair on my chest and my legs had only the lightest dusting on the insides of my lower calves. I could probably have easily counted the few hairs under my arms and the little tuft around my dick was next to nothing. I didn t have to shave my face more than once a week either.



The decision took a long time to make but the actual shaving didn t take more than five minutes. When I got finished the only hair on my body was on the top of my head and my eyebrows. Everywhere else was smooth as silk.



My reflection in the mirror was a jolt at first but the more I looked the more I liked what I saw. Besides the absence of hair around my dick made it look bigger. Well maybe not bigger but at least you could see all of it now.



After admiring the new me looking back from the mirror and recalling Walt and that night a few seconds of pulling on my dick got it hard and so I began to jerk myself off. I looked at my reflection in the glass as I did and only the acorn shaped head of my dick was visible with my hand wrapped around it. Nothing to be done about that I thought to myself as my fist began sliding up and down my dick harder.



Better to finish this in the shower I thought to myself and as I stood in the warm spray and rinsed the remnants of the shaving cream off my body I brought myself to a nice orgasm all the time thinking about Walt and the incredible things we did together.



3. The mixer.



I saw flyers posted around campus for a mixer being thrown by the gay and lesbian alliance and took note of the time and date. It certainly seemed like a possible way to meet a guy since at least you didn t have to worry about whether someone was gay or not if they were there.



I dressed neatly but casually in the new clothes I had been forced to buy with my weight loss. Wearing 32 waist jeans was something I hadn t done since I was 12 and I looked okay in them although stuffing a sock down in front might have helped the look a bit.



Outside the place that the mixer was being held I watched as people went in. Most of them just walked right in without a care while I stood outside trying to make sure no one saw me go in. Finally after walking past the door for the umpteenth time I turned abruptly and bolted in.



Inside there were about 100 people standing around talking and listening to the records a guy was playing over in the corner. A girl asked me my name and promptly slapped a big smiley face sticker with TIM written on it in big bold letters. I got a drink and wandered around the room trying to figure out what to do next.



Having fun yet... Tim? a tall husky guy said as he came up to me from the side. I had already heard his distinctive voice rising above the din earlier and now I saw the face connected with the voice.



Not yet but I m hoping to uh... I offered lamely while looking at his name tag. Doc I said while finally finishing the sentence.



Well at least you still have hope Doc bellowed with a boisterous laugh. Most of the rest of us here have no hope. I m sort of the chairman of this sordid group and it s my fault you re standing here in this wake. I know you don t come here often because I would have remembered.



No it s my first time.



Dear.



Excuse me? I asked in confusion.



Deer. You look like a deer caught in the headlights.



Oh! Sorry.



No please don t apologize Doc said. I love the shy and innocent type.



That s me I guess. I don t even know if I should be here or not.



Why? Are you FBI or something? Doc chuckled.



No I m just confused about who I am or what I am I finally said.



Join the club Timmy. You don t mind me calling you Timmy do you? Doc asked and continued without waiting for me to answer. Most everybody here is confused and the ones that say they aren t confused are liars. College is a time for figuring things out and getting to do it on the folks dime is a bonus.



Doc. Is that your real name? I asked.



Might as well be because that s all everybody calls me Doc said. I m pre-med but I ve been called Doc for almost my whole life.



From the cartoon... you know What s up Doc? I suggested.



That would make for a more socially acceptable story but I got tagged with that moniker because I ve always loved giving physicals to guys.



Good practice for the future I guess.



You could say that but I was doing it long before I knew my ass from my elbow Doc said and exploded with laughter. Doc s laugh was contagious and I couldn t help but join him.



I m a deviate but a likeable one Doc said as he patted me on the back.



Maybe I ll make an appointment with you sometime I told Doc. It s been a while since I ve gotten a check up.



Doc s laughter faded away and he looked at me with a glint in his eye.



No appointment necessary for you Timmy Doc said softly. In fact if you want to stick around until this thing ends maybe we can go have a drink afterward.



Okay I heard myself saying and Doc smiled and headed off to try and get his party energized.



I watched as the very genial Doc went from group to group while I finally started breathing again. I guess that I had just been flirting with a guy for the first time in my life and it appeared that I had succeeded. Doc seemed like a really nice guy and at the very least the night might be entertaining.



Doc was a big guy that much I noticed from standing beside him. He was about four inches taller than my 5 10 and had a husky build much like mine or should I say like mine used to be. I guessed him to be in his early 20 s which made him about 4 or 5 years older than me.



Doc had carrot colored hair cut a little shorter than my just over the ear look. His meaty arms were covered with hair and the fur on his chest was peeking out from the open neck of his shirt. He was just a big old teddy bear and as I watched him work the room my imagination worked as well wondering what the rest of the night would bring.



4. Doc s place.



I helped Doc wrap up the mixer and found myself walking up the stairs to his apartment soon after. He had a small but neat apartment and as Doc got us a couple of drinks I looked at his record collection. It was mostly jazz and I recognized a few as ones I owned.



You a jazz fan? Doc sai from behind me as he handed me a beer.



Some of it. I love Bitches Brew I said pulling out the album. Weather Report. Stuff like that.



A fusion man Doc said with a chuckle. Sounds good to me. Now if I could only get you to relax.



Doc stood slightly to my side and behind me and I could feel his breath on the back of my neck while his hand gently kneaded my shoulder.



Sorry I said as my heart went up to my throat. I ve got to be honest with you. I ve only been with one man in my life.



It must have been good for you or else you wouldn t be looking for more Doc whispered into my ear.



It was I admitted.



Tell me about it Doc asked while I looked blankly ahead at his record albums without seeing them. Don t spare any details and talk dirty too. That really turns me on and believe me just looking at you already had me turned on plenty.



You really want to hear about it?



Hell yes Doc said as he nuzzled the back of my neck causing my whole body to shiver.



I was hitchhiking after I got my bus ticket stolen and this elderly guy picked me up and drove me west a few hundred miles. He got us a motel room and after we went to bed I felt his hand on my hip.



Oh man I m going to cream in my jeans any minute Doc said as his hand slid down my back and squeezed my ass.



He reached down and grabbed my dick and started to jerk me off.



Then what happened? Doc asked.



I came. Then he went down on me and I came again.



And you liked it?



God yes! I exclaimed. It was the first time my dick had been in a mouth. Then he put my hand on his cock.



How did it feel?



Big I said.



Mmmmm... you like the big cocks then Timmy? Doc said as he rubbed my back.



It was the only one I ve ever touched so I don t know I confessed. I did like that one though. Problem is everybody else s cock looks big to me. I m really small.



Oh yeah? Doc asked. I m not. That okay?



Yes I croaked meekly.



Here Doc said as he took my free hand. See what you and your story have done to me?



Doc brought my hand down and put it on his crotch. I felt the thick bulge in his jeans and my hand slid down to follow the outline. As my hand finally reached the end of his cock well down the inside of his thigh my breath caught in my throat creating a sound that matched the nervous way I felt.



Omigod.



What else did you two do? Doc said as he rubbed up against me some more.



He put a finger in my ass and then another one I said rather breathlessly. Then he put his cock in.



You let this guy put his big cock in your ass? Doc said. How did it feel?



It hurt. It hurt real bad I recalled. But then it started to feel okay and by the time he came I was sorry it was over.



Oh you are such a naughty boy Timmy Doc said. Anything else happen?



He let me stick my dick in his ass.



You did? You liked it?



Yes but I liked jerking him off while I did it just as much I said. I put his cock in my mouth while he was asleep but I never got the chance to really do it.



Never sucked a cock before? Doc said and I shook my head no in response. How would you like to suck on mine? I d love to be your first.



I ll probably do it badly but I want to try I said.



5. Doc s bedroom.



Doc brought me into his bedroom which was covered with posters of a wide spectrum of topics from music to nature and everything in between. The light stayed on which made me a little uncomfortable at first but things were happening so fast I had no time to react.



Doc brought me over the the side of his waterbed and took my hands in his and put them on his chest. My fingers were trembling as I fumbled trying to undo the buttons My ineptness caused Doc to smile as he watched.



You re so sweet Timmy Doc said. I don t care whether you re an actor or just really innocent. You re turning me on like I can t believe.



No act I muttered in frustration. Nobody could be this lame on purpose.



Not lame Timmy. Sweet. Just take your time man. We aren t going anywhere or at least I hope not and I m not laughing at you.



I managed to eventually get all the buttons of Doc s shirt undone and pulled it off his beefy shoulders. His upper torso was completely covered with thick red hair. My hands ran through the dense carpet and as my fingers ran over Doc s plump nipples I watched them blossom before my eyes. He was a little chubby but fairly solid and had to be the hairiest man I had ever seen.



Not exactly Charles Atlas am I? Doc asked.



You look nice I said. Feel nice too I added while running my hands over his shoulders. Impulsively I raised his arm and buried my face in the thick tuft of hair that fairly exploded from Doc s armpit. When I kissed and licked the lightly scented fur and heard Doc groan I knew that I was doing something right.



My hands fumbled with Doc s belt for a moment before Doc gently pressed down on my shoulders. I went to my knees and worked on opening the buckle. I could have done a better job with it but I had a lot of trouble keeping my eyes off the absurd bulge that commanded my attention. There was a slight damp spot right where the bulge ended which I found exciting to look at. I suspected I had a stain of my own by this point because my dick was pulsating with excitement.



The belt opened up and I pulled Doc s jeans off with his help. Doc s legs were coated with more of the brilliant orange hair that he was apparently covered with. He was wearing white boxer shorts with red stripes. They were not the real long and baggy variety but it was still an unreal sight when I saw the pink tip of his cock peeking out of the leg opening. A strand of precum hung off the end and my finger swiped at it before I reached up for the elastic of his boxers.



My hands were now shaking so badly that I was getting dizzy looking at them. I undid the clasp at the top and slowly pulled them down. As they came down the thick pelt of hair continued until just above his cock where it seemed that Doc had shaved around the base of his member.



Doc s cock was pinned down along the leg of his boxers and as the shorts came lower it came into view. The base of his shaft was thick and actually seemed to get thicker as more was revealed. When I got the boxers down past his cock it sprang up wildly in response to being freed almost clubbing me in the chin as it swung upward.



Doc s cock was breathtaking and the gasp that exploded out of me when it was exposed was unintentional but honest. Doc s gigantic cock bobbed in front of him much like a diving board being jumped on. The impossibly long and almost inhumanly thick tool arched slightly upward toward his navel exposing the richly veined underside and the pale white skin stretched so taut that it seemed ready to tear from the strain. The gentle upward curve also exposed Doc s pendulous scrotum which was as outrageously oversized as the rest of his equipment. The way he had shaved around the base of his cock made it look even larger than it was.



I looked up at Doc who was smiling down at me clearly enjoying my look of awe which I couldn t have hidden if I wanted to.



You do like the big cocks don t you Timmy? Doc asked while he cradled the back of head and pulled me toward his tool. Show me how much you like mine. Just watch your teeth.



I didn t need any encouragement and I leaned forward letting my tongue slide along the underside of his cock right down to his balls before retracing the path right back up to the tip. My tongue dabbed at the cum which was leaking out of the opening of his cock and it tasted musty but not unpleasant. I dragged my tongue up and down the underside which not only made Doc groan but kept the precum oozing out of him. My fingernails ran up and down his furry thighs as I licked away.



This teasing was not only fun for me it also bought me some time as I tried to figure out how I would ever be able to get Doc s huge cock in my mouth. The head was bulbous to say the least the pink crown was the size of a plum and the ridge of it flared out widely.



When I finally touched Doc s cock for the first time he groaned loudly. My fists squeezed the shaft tightly and I gently twisted my hands as I pumped him. My lips slid up the head of his cock and I tried to keep my teeth from scraping the bulb as I took him in. Once I got the head inside my mouth I began moving my lips back and forth over the ridge unable to take much of the shaft beyond that. I tried to make up for what my mouth couldn t do by using my hands on the rest of him.



I knew that I was doing something right because Doc was grabbing handfuls of my hair and breathing heavily. His knees buckled a little and he suddenly yelled out to me.



Arrrghh...cumming.



I had so little warning that I had no choice about what to do. I felt him spurt into my mouth and the roof of my mouth absorbed the first few blasts. Another spurt went down my throat which almost made me gag but I put my tongue over the tip of his cock. This diverted the force of his orgasm and I managed to keep him in my mouth while his ejaculations eventually subsided.



Doc pulled me up to my feet and kissed me his tongue dancing inside of my cum-filled mouth while his hands clutched my buttocks. The slightly sour taste of his cum was not unpleasant at all even after his tongue spread it around my mouth.



If that was your first head you are going to be unbelievable in no time Doc said as he held me close.



I think my jaw is dislocated I said as I flexed it to get it back into alignment. I guess that there are big cocks and then there are BIG cocks. Your cock looked so amazing that I wanted to take all of you into my mouth so badly.

You did great Timmy Doc said as he began to unbutton my shirt. Now it s time to take care of you.



6. Doc s examination.



Doc got my shirt unbuttoned a lot with far greater ease than I had done his and he ran his hands up and down my smooth chest pausing to lightly pinch my little nipples along the way.



Beautiful body you ve got on you Timmy Doc said. You re so smooth and tight.



Doc looked into my eyes as he undid my belt and then tugged down my jeans. My dick was pointing straight out in my white briefs and I watched Doc as he pulled them down. The look on his face when they came off was one of shock as he stared at my stiff little pecker in all its hairless glory.



Doc s hands slid all around my cock and balls feeling the smoothness that was the result of my fresh shave and then looked up at me.



Uh... Timmy I should have asked before this I guess but are you eighteen? Doc asked in a terrified tone.



18 years and 3 months. I warned you I had a small dick I reminded Doc starting to cringe with embarrassment and what I feared was to follow..



That s cool. I love it. That s all I wanted to know Doc said instead as he pulled himself toward me and swallowed my dick in one lunge.



Doc s head drove down on my dick with an intensity that almost knocked me off my feet. I groaned as he seemed to be trying to suck my dick clean off. His hands cupped my buttocks pulling me tight against him as his face ground into my groin.



I felt Doc grab my nuts and squeeze them while pulling them upward and then he released my dick from his mouth and replaced it with my nuts. First the right one then the left and then both of them at once went into his eager mouth.



Doc s assault on my nuts was relentless and I found my hand going down to my dick. I took my little boner between my thumb and index finger and began stroking it while Doc sucked my balls.



Don t cum yet Timmy. Lay down on the bed.



I fell back onto the bed and Doc climbed on top of me with his knees on either side of my head. His flaccid cock hung down in front of me and so I grabbed it and started pulling on it much like I was milking a cow while running my tongue all over his hairy nut sack.



I tried to get one of his balls in my mouth but it was like trying to suck a tennis ball so I kept licking his nuts and the area between his balls and his anus. I felt Doc shudder as my tongue darted through that sensitive area which was as hairy as the rest of him.



The intensity of Doc s sucking was wearing me down and finally I felt like I could not hold back any longer. My dick spasmed wildly inside of Doc s mouth while I yanked on his rubbery cock until my orgasm faded.



7. Explaining myself.



Doc spun himself around and curled up next to me putting his arm around me as he did.



I didn t mean anything by that comment Doc said sheepishly. I mean when I asked you if you were 18. It was because you didn t seem to have any hair anywhere. Are you a competitive swimmer or something?



No I chuckled. I swim like a rock. It s just something I wanted to try. I hardly had any hair anywhere to begin with and I wanted to see if I liked myself this way.



Well if I get a vote I vote for you to keep yourself smooth Doc said. It put me off for a minute because I wasn t sure whether it was right that I should be liking it that much but I gotta tell you that I think you look great.



I believe you I said while reaching down and grabbing hold of his cock which had started to get hard again. This is giving it away on you anyway.



Guilty Doc admitted.



Would you mind if I jerked you off? I asked him. I know it sounds weird but I really like doing it.



Be my guest. It s not weird at all Doc said as he rolled onto his back. Matter of fact that constitutes most of my sex life. Having lovers jerk me off. Having a big cock is great in a lot of ways but it scares off a lot of guys too.



Really? I asked Doc who handed me a bottle of baby oil as I knelt beside him. I would think that you would have them lined up to get at this beautiful cock.



I squirted some oil in my palms and lifted his cock off his stomach. I ran my greased hands over the length of his cock before I began to slowly pull on it. Doc put his left hand behind his neck and craned his neck down to watch me.



You have a way with words Timmy Doc said softly clearly pleased at my words of praise.



It struck me that Doc seemed to enjoy a great deal the fact that he was so well hung and I couldn t blame him for that. He also appeared to get off on the vast difference between us. I had also gotten that impression at times from being with Walt. It was nothing they said or did but more of a general feeling I got from them.



I couldn t blame them because if it were me I would feel the same way. The strange thing to me was the way I felt about it. It was almost as if I got off on being so small in comparison to them. I know that if they ever ridiculed me or anything like that I would be crushed so it wasn t like I was looking to be humiliated but there was something about these relationships that I didn t yet understand. The one thing I did understand was that the things I said and the way I reacted to them seemed to excite men so I did some experimenting.



You say that a lot of guys like to do this to you? I asked while I stroked Doc s weapon which was now fully erect and glistening in my hands.



Mmmmm... that s nice Doc said as he watched me work. Yeah a lot of guys do. They find it easier than the other options.



Well it was really hard to get my mouth around you I admitted.



You did real good Timmy Doc insisted. That was really nice for me.



How about the other option? I asked. Don t you like... you know the bottom stuff?



I do but others don t! Doc laughed.



I might I offered although when I looked at the enormous cock in my fists I thought I should get my head examined for suggesting such a thing.



Are you serious? Doc said in amazement.



We could try I said. If you can get it up again after I finish with what I m doing here that is.



Oh that won t be a problem Doc assured me.



I ll bet it won t be I agreed. I hope I can do it. I had thought the other man that I had been with was big but he was nowhere near as big as you are.



That right? Doc asked with a moan. Tell me about it. Tell me about his cock.



No he wasn t nearly as big as you are I said while I milked Doc s cock more rapidly twisting my hand over the mushroom head as I did. I guess that shows how inexperienced I am about all this. He only had about 8 inches and he wasn t real thick like you are. That s funny me saying ONLY about a man whose cock was probably twice the size of mine.



I love your cock Doc gasped. Fun to suck. Eight inches is pretty big you know Doc added in deference to my previous lover.



I guess but yours is beyond belief. How I wish I had something like this between my legs even for only a day. I can t even get my hand around your cock it s so thick. And the head of it? I don t know how I ll be able to take that inside of me but I want to try. Will you like that Doc?



Yes Doc grunted his face turning pink from the excitement.



Imagine how that s going to feel Doc I told him. Think of how tight my ass is going to feel when you squeeze your huge cock inside of me. Stick a finger in my ass now Doc. Tell me how it feels.



As Doc reached over I grabbed his finger with my oily hand to lubricate it. Doc reached behind me and slid his stubby finger between my ass cheeks.



Arrrgh! I moaned at the digit probed me roughly.



So tight! Doc groaned as he wiggled it around inside of me.



Cum for me Doc I insisted as my fists worked up and down his cock as fast as I could manage. Show me what you re going to do inside me. Show me what a big load of cum looks like!



Doc s face contorted insanely as he erupted his cock spurting jets of milky white cum straight up in the air. By the time Doc stopped cumming my hands and forearms were dripping with his seed. Doc looked at me with glazed eyes and shook his head.



Another finger Doc fast!



While Doc pulled his finger out of me and lubricated his middle and index fingers with the baby oil I wiped Doc s hot cum over my dick which was twitching with excitement Doc s thick fingers crammed their way into me but not without difficulty and as he corkscrewed them into me I squirmed over right beside him jerking myself off with one hand while I pulled on Doc s limp dick with the other. I pulled his cock toward me and rubbed the crown of his cock against my acorn and the sensation made both of us shiver.



Oooooh that feels nice Doc said. Keep doing that.



Doc was spent but propped himself up on his elbows to watch me rubbing our cocks together the sensitive tip of my dick drooling precum all over Doc and while the sight of them on top of each other looked absurd it was also very erotic.



When I felt myself start to come I leaned back onto Doc s hand feeling his fingers slide into me to the hilt. My orgasm was so strong that I felt almost like I was about to faint as I came and when I finished I saw that I had hosed down Doc s unit pretty throughly along with his stomach and thighs.



Oh man you are something else all together my man! Doc said as he looked at me with an air of wonder and confusion.



8. Doc s final exam.



We both lay exhausted on our backs for a few minutes before Doc got up on his knees and rolled me over onto my stomach. By the look of his totally limp cock there was no way he was going to do what I had suggested but I let Doc do what he wanted.



I d love to give you a rubdown Timmy Doc said as I felt the baby oil being poured on my back. I think you d enjoy it and I know doing it to you will get me hard fast.



That sounds nice I admitted and relaxed as Doc s hands kneaded my shoulders and back. It felt so relaxing and Doc was so good at it that I was utterly under his control. He went down to my thighs after working the lower back area and his hands glided effortlessly over my smooth legs.



You feel so nice Doc said as he worked his way up to my thighs.



Doc s hands spread my ass cheeks apart and I felt his finger stroke the puckered ring of my anus probably giving the opening that he would soon be savaging a close examination.



He inserted a finger which made me gasp a little and I shook my butt as he wiggled the finger around. Another finger entered and I groaned as I felt myself get primed for what was to come.



Doc rolled me over and oiled the front of my legs and thighs and my dick began to twitch as he worked around it without touching it. My hands were behind my head as I relaxed under Doc s expert manipulations. His beefy hands ran up my stomach and chest digging gently into my pectoral muscles to my delight.



Good god this is so sexy! Doc said as his oiled hands slid through my armpits feeling the smoothness of my underarms as he did.



Oh that feels nice! I said as I inhaled deeply enjoying the way Doc s fingers stroked my armpits. Doc leaned forward and kissed my underarms then ran his tongue up and down the deep craters biting and nibbling before going back to the massage. I looked down at Doc s cock which was somewhere between limp and hard as a result of him rubbing me down.



Let me get us some help Doc said as she swung off the bed and went to his dresser. He returned with a tube of lubricant and a couple of strange looking things.



This will loosen you up a bit Doc said as he waved a white plastic dick in the air before covering it with gel and hitting the switch at the base.



I heard the light whirring sound just before Doc brought it down between my legs and rubbed it around my anus before slowly inserting it a little bit at a time.



Sheez! I howled as the vibrating cock slid inside of me and Doc rotated it as he worked it inside of me.



Get you used to what s going to follow Doc said.



Don t you have a bigger one? I asked only half-kidding because what Doc had up my ass now was more along the size of me.



Doc chuckled as he buried the thing up inside me until only the base was outside me and then lubricated his flaccid cock as he watched me squirm as a result.



Tell me what you want to happen Timmy Doc said as he began pulling on his cock harder.



I m not sure I said. I m kinda scared but excited too. You won t be too rough will you Doc?



Try not to be Doc grunted. You make me so hot though.



Can I lay like this when you put that huge thing in my ass? I asked in reference to my staying on my back.



No... on your knees Doc said. I don t want to look at your face when I do it... it would make me feel sorry for you.



My heart was racing as the vibrator whirred inside of me and the sound of Doc jerking himself off echoed in my ears the squishy slapping sound of Doc s fist pumping his cock hard was exciting as well. I could see Doc starting to get aroused as his cock began to get longer and fatter.



I reached over and grabbed his balls pulling and squeezing the dangling orbs roughly and kneaded them even harder when I heard Doc s groan in response. His cock was now almost hard and he had both fists around the shaft working them up and down over the head of his weapon.



Told you I could get it up again Doc said proudly as his oily and shiny weapon swayed in front of me looking even bigger than it had before. Now for a little help to keep it that way.



Doc grabbed the other object he had pulled out of his dresser which appeared to be a watchband of sorts. He wrapped it around the very base of his cock and began fiddling with it as he came a little closer to me.



Suck the head of it while I get this thing on Doc said and I complied kissing and sucking the bulbous knob while he put this thing on teasing the opening with my tongue. He was tightening this thing with all his might and when he got done I pulled my head back to see what it was that he had put on.



It was a leather strap of some kind that he had clenched around the base of his shaft. He had it on so tightly that it was deeply embedded into his cock the result being that his cock was now so hard that it looked ready to explode. The head of the thing looked as big as an apple now and the whole thing was changing hue from a ruddy pink to a deep crimson with hints of purple.



Time Timmy Doc said. Get on your hands and knees for me baby



I rolled over and did what I was instructed to do. The vibrator slid out of me as I rolled over and as I got on my trembling hands and knees I was having serious misgivings about all this. Doc had a finger inside me and that was followed by another. Churning and corkscrewing inside me the pain was bearable until Doc tried to get another finger in me.



He didn t get it in very far and I was going to tell him to stop when the fingers retreated. Doc was rubbing the head of his cock around my anus and while I braced of what to follow he pushed forward hard. My arms were unable to hold me up as the stabbing pain made me dizzy.



Doc was pushing hard as I tried not to collapse. My knees were failing and yet I still tried desperately to push my ass back into him as he thrust. Suddenly there was what I swore was an audible pop and Doc s moan made me thing that he had managed to get the swollen ridge of his cock head inside of me.



The pain was unbelievable and all I could do was bite the pillow that my face had fallen into as Doc began to try to get more of his cock in me. I tried to tell him to stop but with my face trapped in the bedding there were only muffled sounds that could have been anything.



Besides Doc s grunting was so loud he might not have heard anyway. Doc had his hands around my hips and was thrusting in and out of me violently. I don t know how much of that massive organ was inside of me but it sure felt like all of it even though I knew that was not possible.



Fuck! So fucking tight! Doc screamed as he thrust into me with an animal-like intensity his hand reaching around and grabbing my little limp dick pulling on it savagely. I was in so much discomfort there was no way I would be able to get it up so I just prayed that Doc would cum and cum soon.



You like the way my big cock feels inside your tight little ass Timmy? Doc fairly screamed as I felt his sweat spray over my back with every violent thrust he made.



So big... too big I tried to answer with a mouthful of pillow garbling my voice. Hurts!



Doc came but not soon. Certainly not soon enough for me. After he came my knees finally gave way and I eased myself down onto the bed with Doc on top of me. Doc was still slowly sliding in and out of me and I felt his hand trying to get that strap off his cock as he did.



The feeling of Doc s slowly deflating dick inside me was a relief as I knew the worst was over. Doc kissed my neck and shoulders and whispered into my ear.



That was so fucking good Timmy Doc hissed. My cock feels so good inside you I never want to pull it out.



As for me I really wanted to tell him to pull out of me and fast because even though it was withering a little bit Doc s manhood was still a sizeable piece of meat that continued to stretch out my punished bottom. I resisted the urge figuring that after what I had just endured it would be a shame to say or do anything to ruin it now.



Finally Doc withdrew himself from me and as painful as it had been inside me it was almost worth it to feel that thing slither out. When the ridge of his crown popped back out it caused a violent shiver from my head to my toes.



Are you alright Timmy? Doc said softly to me as he cuddled up behind me his hand snaking over my hip and taking hold of my dick. Is there anything I can do for you now?



This is nice... just like this I remember saying just before I slowly drifted off to sleep my mind and body completely drained of all energy.



9. Infatuation.



I think that was what I was suffering from in the weeks after that first night with Doc. It wasn t love that much I knew but I still couldn t get the vision of Doc s huge cock out of my mind.



I spent many nights over at his place sucking and fucking that massive tool. When I didn t have it in my mouth or my ass I was thinking about it. It controlled most of my brain or so it seemed and my school work suffered for it.



One night I was over at his place and my mouth was gobbling as much of Doc as I could manage Doc handed me a ruler.



Measure my cock Timmy Doc said as I extracted his erection from between my lips.



What? Why? I asked put off a bit by the interruption.



Just curious that s all Doc said.



I shook my head and took the foot long ruler in my hand and tried to strighten out Dock s arching cock to place it against it.



Like this? I asked and Doc said yes as I held his cock next to the stick noting that the tip of his dick was only about an inch short of the end.



Seems like about eleven... what the? I said as a blinding light exploded in front of me.



Just something for our memory book Doc said chuckling as he looked down at the Polaroid camera he had just used to take a picture with. A picture of me measuring his cock.



Oh great! I said.



Doc showed it to me and luckily I was pretty much out of the picture and unrecognizable. Besides who would look at me when that cock was in the picture?



This time Timmy push the ruler down into me so it makes me look bigger Doc said and although I had no idea why he felt the need to look even bigger than he was for some reason I complied.



Perfect! Doc exclaimed as he took a picture of the head of his cock extended over the end of the ruler although me shoving the other end into the area around the base of his shaft was unseen.

I didn t know at the time what the pictures were really for and it wasn t until later that I learned they were part of a flyer that Doc had made up to promote a party of his. My shame was so complete that I broke it off with Doc after seeing one of them hanging on a bulletin board. Even though I wasn t sure anyone else would recognize me I could and that was enough for me. It was time for me to continue my searching for who or what I really was.



****



Thank you for reading this story. You comments are welcomed.

Sweet tidy gay boys having a gay groupsex right on the table

Friends

I came home from work one day and noticed that the answering service on my phone was blinking. Wondering who it could be I pressed the play button.



You have one new message.



I played back a male voice that sounded vaguely familiar though I had not heard it for a few years. Hello Matthew he said it s Chris Sampson. I have not seen you in a while. Please call me back.



Chris stood five foot eleven with a muscular build. We had played hockey together for a few years when we were in our late teens to early twenties.



My marriage had failed even though my x wife and I had not argued often. The arguments we did have never became overly emotional. Some 8 months into the marriage I had come out to her as a homosexual after already having an affair. She took the news about as calmly as a woman could take such news. At the time I was in my 24th year.



My old friend had always seemed not only straight but quite the the womanizer. Generally he seemed to favor curvaceous blonds with buxom boobs but he was not fussy. I could still recall clearly a tall slender auburn haired girl who dated him.



In any case his romances reminded me of a teen. At the age when men thought about settling down his mindset was young.



I dialed the number given. There was one ring then a second. He picked up.



Hello Chris I answered.



Matthew I m glad you called back he said.



Yeah I said. What s going on? I asked him.



He asked if I wanted to meet him for a beer and named the pub inside the local hotel. I agreed to go there later that same evening. It would be good to see him I thought.



An hour later I had come in through the hotel lobby headed down the main corridor to the pub and walked inside. Chris Sampson should be easy to locate in the sparse crowd I told myself. Seconds later I found him seated at a small round table for two just left of the bar.



He s still gorgeous I thought. Ash brown buzz cut hair pretty green eyes a kissable full lip. The tight fitting top seemed to accentuate the muscle in his upper body. Tight jeans did the same for his legs.



Sitting across from him I had a beer which I drank slowly while we chatted. We talked about old times and current times.



I m gay. His attitude about this seemed so casual but the news left me stunned.



He continued. I was in denial.



Denial is easier than fessing up I thought. I had been there myself but came to terms with my sexuality. Just a few weeks shy of thirty I had been enjoying men since just before my divorce.



Later that evening we came back to his apartment where we could make love in the privacy of a darkened bedroom. He placed his hands firmly but tenderly on my sides applying gentle pressure. Two sets of lips touched and pressed. My tongue pushed against his lips and into his open mouth and felt his wetness. The passionate kiss lasted several seconds then his lips touched my neck. One kiss followed another and another on my neck. Then his lips returned to kiss my mouth. Again our tongues probed into each other s wet mouth.



Chris put his fingers around the base of my shirt and began slowly rolling it up. When the shirt reached my chest his fingers pressed and brushed against the nipples. He caressed my pectorals with his finger tips. I could feel my sex starting to stir. I pulled the shirt slowly over my head. At the same time the faint buzz of my zipper and light touch of his fingers excited a flaccid cock into a raging hardon. My lover drew my briefs slowly down my legs letting his finger tips glide gently against my thighs. I stepped out of my briefs.



His hand closed tight around my huge erect cock pulling the foreskin. I felt his other palm slide gently down my back to squeeze and press my buttocks. My asshole tingled as two fingers pushed deep inside. Soft guttural moans expressed my ecstasy. My tongue still probed and explored inside his salivating mouth.



Soft kisses on the smooth pink head of my throbbing cock brought me to ecstasy. Then his tongue flicked out slid down one side and back up on the opposite side of my sex. After a few seconds of this his lips closed tight around it and moved slowly downward untill my cock touched his throat. He drew his lips back just as slowly as though to savor it. My nuts pushed by his fingers moved inside their sack.



Pressing my palms hard into his buttocks I held him against me and took the huge hardon into my mouth. Sucking hard I swallowed the white juice.



He eased me onto my back into his soft mattress. I pulled my legs back over my head. His huge sex plunged inside me stimulating every nerve and making my asshole tingle. His sex slid over the wet viscous lubricant until it s smooth head touched my prostate gland. His pelvis slammed repeatedly against my buttocks.



Satisfied we lay side by side cuddling.



Matthew I just had to see you because I had the biggest crush on you. When I found out that you left Melanie I was ecstatic.

A guy with glasses waits to be fucked

Relinquished Desire... Ch. 01

WARNING: This story is Homoerotic if you find this offensive please do not read. It also deals with Master/Slave BDSM. Please do not re-post without authors permission.



****************************



The cab I was riding in slowed and stopped with a squeal in front of the small cafГ© that sat on the corner of Third and Fifth Street. I watched distantly through the slightly fogged glass at the bustling people as they hurried down the street to their own destinations ensconced in their own lives. I drew in a deep steadying breath handing the fair over to the grungy taxi driver. Opening the door I quickly stepped out into the chilly autumn New York air. Winter was coming soon I thought as I shut the door behind myself. I turned and faced the cafГ© knowing my date was waiting inside. The dread of finally going through with this fantasy my desire makes my stomach start flipping with anxiety. I know my dream is about to be fulfilled and I find myself clenching my hands into tight fists at my sides as I will the wild beating of my heart to slow. This night was not a usual Saturday night. This night marked the beginning of the rest of my life as it should be.



As I stand there I know that once I step through those doors I will be committed to going through with this night and all the secrets it holds. I had dreamed of a night just like this almost every night for the past two years. It was now or never I knew that with complete clarity. Settled I draw in a deep breath unclench my hands and begin to walk towards the front door. The warm air smelling of coffee and warm pastry s assault my cold lungs as I enter the small deserted shop. As I stand there my eyes are immediately drawn towards the back tables of the cafГ©. There in the furthest corner is my date he waves and shows me his brilliant white teeth set in a broad and captivating smile. My breath catches in the back of my throat at the sight I feel my stomach clench as a jolt of strong desire floods through my veins. I begin walking towards him with a welcoming smile. I watch as he stands and as we meet he sweeps me into a brief but tight hug. His hand squeezes my lower back briefly before he steps back and we both sit.



Hey there. I began to wonder if maybe you hadn t changed your mind. my date says to me in a deep low voice.



Um no I haven t changed my mind. I m ready. Ready to let go. I answer in an assuring tone.



Good to hear. You look absolutely fuckable tonight. I think I m going to enjoy our newfound friendship very much. As I told you before it s been awhile for me and I m just really glad we found one another. Your special shall we say. It isn t often I enter into our type of arrangement. I want you to keep that in mind. he leans forward on the table and stares straight into my eyes.



I swallow hard. He is one of the most gorgeous men I have ever laid eyes on and I was his for tonight and more. My blood begins to sing in my veins at this particular realization. This man in front of me will satisfy every desire I have ever had and both of us know it. He spoke again breaking me from my reverie.



I have to say this though give you one last chance to back out. Are you sure? Absolutely sure? Our arrangement needs to be secure for both of us. I cut him off and answer.



Oh Yes. I m sure. No doubts or regrets other than not having met you sooner. This awarded me with another blinding smile. I answer it with one of my own.



Good. That pleases me. As I said before this is something I want to continue so you need to know this is not just tonight. We ll meet every second Saturday of the month here at this cafГ© at exactly seven pm. You will bring an over night bag with a spare change of clothes and personal items. You don t show once I leave and never come back this will tell me you wish for our arrangement to end no questions asked. If you re going to be more than ten minutes late page me at this number.



He slid a small folded piece of white paper across the table towards my resting hands. Our fingertips briefly touch and a slow burn begins spreading up my hand as though a fire has been lighted on my flesh. I m afraid I stare at my hand rather surprised by my body s receptive responses to him. I raise my eyes and gaze directly into his crystal blue irises. He had a small knowing smile fitting his face. Was I that readable? I wondered. He began speaking again once he knew he had my attention.



When you re with me you will answer to only me. No one else this is extremely important so pay attention. Unless I myself give you instructions that say otherwise you will do this with utmost diligence. When you re with me your mine. I will own you. Your body and mind will be mine to do with as I please. You will freely give it to me. You will never question or speak out of turn. When we leave this cafГ© you will remember these things I ve told you.



He s telling me the rules with a small feral smile and I find my body shivering at the quietly spoken words. My head begins spinning as I realize this is really happening I can finally relinquish my desire. He begins again.



You will address me as Master every time you speak to me. If you displease me I will punish you as I see fit. You will be my slave and you will act accordingly. You are not to do anything without my specific approval. You will keep your eyes lowered until I say you can raise them. Your sole purpose will be to please me and do whatever my wishes are. Simply put my desires will become yours. Understand Slave?



His tone lowered during the last sentences. I felt sweat begin to form on my brow as I answered him quietly. Two words are what changed my life forever. Two simple beautiful soul-freeing words.



Yes Master.



At that moment I looked straight into his eyes and the look I saw residing there stole my breath away. It was a look of raw feral longing and need that sent shivers racing up and down my spine. I had just handed over everything I am and everything I will be to this man. A part of me screamed NO …the same part that fought to retain control the part of me I wanted silenced. This man would take it for me he would gladly take it and free me from its oppression.



He suddenly threw a handful of bills onto the table and stood up motioning for me to follow. I quietly trailed him as he stepped out into the chill winter air. I wasn t sure if the quivers racing up and down my spine were from the cold or the excitement of the unknown to come. He hailed a cab and quietly gave directions to the driver the wind muffled his voice by the time it reached my own ears. I followed him into the blessed warmth of the interior. Our destination was not revealed to me.



After twenty minutes of apprehensive silence the cab slowed and stopped in front of a brown-stone building in a part of the city I had never been to before. After stepping out once again I waited as he paid the cab fare I nervously rubbed my hands together willing some warmth into them. He turned and smiled obviously recognizing my sudden anxiety and he gently drew me to him cupping his hand behind my neck. I felt his other hand grab a hold and squeeze my lower back.



Your safe with me. Don t forget that. Ok? he whispered into my right ear. Arousal raced through my veins at these words. He then drew his lips toward my own and I felt his warmth seep into my body. It was a chaste kiss simple sweet and full of warmth.



I won t. I feel safe. Just you know nervous. my answer was whispered onto his parted lips still shining from our kiss. I looked into his eyes deeply trying to convey my strength in him.



It begins then. He stated simply as he released me. He stepped around me and began up the stairs to the brown-stone. I looked down the street both ways oddly it was deserted nothing to note other than a stray cat running across the street some ways down. I breathed in deeply and followed my new Master into his den.

Hispanic slides his boxers off.

To Protect A Prince Ch. 04

Sam awoke and groaned. His entire body was bruised and the coppery taste of blood swam in his mouth. He wanted to move but he was afraid of more pain and he figured that the longer he pretended unconsciousness the longer he could escape his jailer’s attentions. He didn’t think he could survive another beating.



“Is he awake yet?” A voice asked and he heard the lock turn the door squeaking open.



“Don’t think so. He ain’t moved since last night.” Another voice replied.



“Is he dead?”



He felt cold fingers pressing against his throat for a few moments. “Naw. He’s got a good pulse. Why don’t you just give him a good kick? I bet he’ll wake up!” The sole of a boot slammed into his ass and his body jackknifed a moan of pain escaping his lips. “See I told you he’d wake up.”



“Get up you filthy piece of shit!”



Sam groaned trying to push the aches aside so that he could arise and finally face his kidnappers. He blinked several times to clear his vision and groaned at the sight of his sister Princess Ashley deWeath. Next to her was a young man he didn’t know grinning at him.



“Ashley.”



“Hello little brother.” He had forgotten how beautiful his only sister was. Her midnight black hair was coiled in long braids on her head and her blue eyes sparkled like sapphires in a sunlit stream. “Sleep well?”



“Ashley why are you doing this?” Sam reeled back in pain as the young man’s fist drove the breath from his lungs.



“I ask the questions. You answer them.” She smiled. “Now where is Daddy’s ring?”



“I told you I don’t have it.” Again a fist plowed into his stomach and he fell to his knees retching emptily.



“Not the right answer dear brother.” She waited until he had recovered sufficiently before continuing. “Reynauld told me that he had given you the ring. I don’t think he would lie on his deathbed do you?”



“His deathbed? Reynauld’s dead?”



“Yes. Prince Reynauld is dead. Seems he had been poisoned but they never found the culprit.”



“Oh my God! I don’t … I can’t … oh Reynauld.” Sam felt tears constrict his throat as he thought of his only brother lying helpless while his power and money-hungry sister slowly poisoned him.



“Don’t waste your tears for him.” Princess Ashley spat her eyes flashing in anger. “He was a weakling just like our father.” She checked her fingernails. “I was born to rule this family and that’s what I intend to do.”



“That’s not your choice Ashley. Reynauld was the oldest and that’s whom our father wanted in charge.”



“LIAR!” She spat. “ am the oldest. I just don’t have something dangling between my legs like you!”



“I’m sorry Ashley but those were Dad’s wishes. Why didn’t you just talk to him about it?”



“Talk to him are you crazy? ‘Women are meant to be behind the man not beside and not in front.’ Remember him saying that?”



Sam winced as the memory came flooding back. They were all children: Ashley was 10 Reynauld was nearly 9 and he was 7 and King Peter had been watching them play before he interrupted to tell the boys that they would start studying with a statecraft tutor once a week. Ashley had asked why she couldn’t attend as well and that’s when the king had made that comment. “Yes I do.”



“He ceased to be my father on that day.” She growled.



“I understand Ashley but we didn’t cease to be your brothers.”



“Yes you did! When you agreed to Reynauld’s succession you did!”



“What were we supposed to do? You know that male succession is law!”



“QUIET!” Ashley’s shout startled Sam into silence. “You don’t care Samuel. You were always his favorite even though you liked boys.” She walked up to him limping and at that moment he saw that madness swirled in those jewel-like orbs. “You disgust me.”



Sam ignored the glob of spittle that slowly slid down his cheek as the pain of his brother’s death and his sister’s insanity drove him to tears.



*****



It had taken three days to find out where Sam had been taken and as the details and pieces of the riddle came into focus Gordie and Velvet realized that Sam was in grave danger. His brother had been poisoned and her sister was missing but on a reconnaissance trip to the farm site they had seen her and realized that she had kidnapped her own brother. They still did not know why she had done so nor whether he was still alive but they knew what kind of person she was when she stepped out into the side yard and had a quick fuck with one of the stable boys. Thus their plan was born.



“Are you sure you can go through it?”



“It won’t be a problem. I made love to you.”



“Gordie that was different and you know it!”



Gordie laughed at Velvet’s indignation nerves making his chest flutter. He was going to save Sam and he would do whatever he had to and if making love to a princess whore was on the agenda he would meet the task. “I know love.” He touched her cheek pressing a quick kiss to her mouth. “We made love. I will be fucking her.”



Velvet sniffed still pretending to be hurt. “Okay. Just as long as you know.” She led her horse away heading for the secret hollow they’d scouted out days before. “I’ll be waiting for your signal.”



“I know.”



“You be careful. She’s a snake.”



“I will.” He pulled himself up into his saddle. “I have to.” He murmured to himself. “For Sam.”



*****



“Hey! Someone’s coming!”



Gordie heard the shout as he entered the dirt lane near the farm’s entrance. Suddenly the countryside came alive with men all holding weapons. He pulled his stallion to a halt eyeing the men.



“Good morning gents.”



“Good morning yourself.” One man strode forward smiling and showing quite a few missing teeth.” Nice horse you have there.”



“Yes he is. A good farrier always has a good mount. Would your master be interested in a farrier?”



“What’s a farrier?”



“Someone that cares for shoeing horses.”



“You can shoe horses?”



“Yes.”



No Teeth conversed with his other mates then strode back over sheathing his sword. “Well mister you’re in luck. We have three horses that need shod.”



“Yeah and maybe her highness will want to sample his wares!” Another yelled and they all dissolved into laughter at the bawdy remark.



“Follow me.” No Teeth said leaping onto his own horse. “I’ll take you to meet the mistress.”



The barn was a large building with several rooms underground. After showing him where to tie his horse he took Gordie down a long passageway. “This is a nice place you have here.”



“Yeah we all has rooms down here. Stays nice and cool.”



“No smell from the animals?”



“Not much.”



There was a door at the very end but No Teeth turned down another hallway. “Another bedroom?”



“No. That’s the guest room.” He snickered and waved Gordie forward missing the look of relief that briefly flooded his features. Gordie knew that he had found Sam.



No Teeth knocked and after hearing a call opened the door to the largest room in the compound. The princess was lounging on a chair her luscious body covered by the thinnest gauze robe. She dropped the cluster of green grapes she was eating and arose to meet Gordie. He bowed low noticing her limp and remaining low until she commanded him to rise.



“Well Marley you already have this one well-trained.”



“It just seemed the right thing to do ” Gordie let his eyes sweep her body as if she were a prime side of beef. “With one such as lovely as you are.”



Her smile was brilliant and the resemblance to Sam sliced through him. Still he kept up the pretense. He was so close. “Your name?”



“Michael. Michael Edward.”



“He’s a farrier ma’am. He can shoe the horses and fix the harnesses.” Marley supplied.



“Just what we were looking for. How did you know that we were in need of a farrier?”



Be careful. He and Velvet had removed shoes from some of the horses during the last few nights and this woman seemed smart. “I was just traveling through the area. I just came from King Simon’s castle just east of here. Are you familiar with King Simon and Queen Rosamund?”



“No I’m not.”



“They are quite wonderful people. You see they had quite a few horses that needed to be



shod … “



“I’m sure that they were quite interesting.” She interrupted heading back to her cool perch. “Well you might as well get started. Marley make sure that he joins me for dinner tonight.”



Marley nodded and led Gordie from the room. “You must have the luck of the angels.”



“Why do you say that?”



“Very few of us have ever been granted dinner with her majesty. She must really want a piece of you!!” Marley clapped him on the back laughing heartily as they traversed the hallway once more. Gordie stole a glance at the end door his heart pounding. So close Sam. Hang on!



He put in a solid day of work shoeing trimming and cleaning the feet of four horses. The mistress had decided that all the animals should be re-shod and cared for which made him happy. It meant more work and it meant that he could hang around without his presence seeming strange. After a bath he dressed in his nicest clothes and was escorted to the princess’s room by Marley.



“Good evening.” He bowed again.



“Yes it will be good.” She smiled taking his hand and drawing him inside. Candles lit the room with a soft glow and service for two had been laid out on a small table. She was still wearing the robe a large and fragrant gardenia tucked behind her ear. “Welcome to dinner with me.”



“I am honored but I must confess I don’t know your name.”



“It’s Ashley.”



“Ashley.” He kissed the back of her hand. “Beautiful.”



“What about the rest of me?”



“Very delicious.” He decided to press his advantage. “May I have a sample?”



Her eyes darkened with desire. “Of course.”



He pulled a few buttons open and pushed the robe down over one shoulder freeing a dark-nippled breast. She shouted as he pulled the nub into his mouth and gave it a hard suck his tongue bruising as he went. When he released her he saw that her eyes were glassy her desire fueled by the violence in his touch. He gave her a smirk. “Tastes good.” She trembled as he pinched the nipple giving it a twist. “Is your pussy delicious too?”



“You’ll have to wait and see.” She detached herself attempting to recover her queenly composure but this newcomer had gotten to her. Finally! Someone who enjoyed a little pain with pleasure. “Let’s eat first.”



Dinner seemed to drag on. Gordie kept the charm going sucking her nipples to painful points between servings and letting her rub his bulge. The dessert plates had been removed and only a large decanter of port sat between them and hot sex. She grabbed the port and sat on the bed reclining in a mound of pillows and motioned for him to join her. He grabbed the glasses but moved between her legs pinning her to the pillows as he forcefully rubbed his bulge on her. She groaned.



“I’m going to fuck you so hard that you’ll never want me to leave.”



“Is that so?” She whispered huskily. “Think you can satisfy me?”



“I don’t think it I know it.” He flexed his hips drawing himself across her sensitized clit. A shudder ran through her body. “I’m going make you wish that this night never ends.”



She pulled his mouth down to hers bruising his in the process. He knew that she was turned on. He hoped it was the impetus that he needed. “Gods you’re going to be a great fuck.” She bit his bottom lip. “You promise to hurt me?”



“Yes.” He pinched both of her nipples leaning down to bite her neck and smiled when she screamed. “Whatever you want.”



“Good.” She purred like a well-oiled kitten. “Why don’t we start with some port?”



*****



She had drank the entire bottle of port by herself. He was playing a very dangerous game but he couldn’t stop now. He filled both of their glasses and she undressed rubbing against him. Whenever he had to kiss her he dumped most of the contents of his glass into hers and made sure hers was filled all night. Thankfully she passed out before he had to consummate the act.



When he opened the door he was glad to see that it was empty but he heard voices coming and recognized that one of them was Marley.



Marley’s knock was light so light that he would not have heard it but Gordie saw the door open out of the corner of his eye. He had prepared so when Marley came in he saw Gordie fiercely pumping between Ashley’s legs. The door closed after a few moments.



He covered Ashley up again and listened at the door until the footsteps had disappeared. The hallway was empty and he hurried to the door at the end of the first hall. As the door swung open he released his breath. Sam was hanging limply chained to the ceiling by shackles and he was completely naked. His long sinewy body was dotted with bruises some blue some black some purple and lash marks striped his stomach legs and back.



Gordie forced himself to remain calm as he lifted Sam’s head and saw one eye swollen shut and black circles around each. “Sam!” He said roughly. “Sam wake up!”



Sam’s good eye fluttered open and nausea bubbled freshly in his throat. His first thought was that he had died. There was no way that Gordie was here tears running down his cheeks. “G-Gord?”



“Oh Sam! You’re alive!” Gordie grabbed the back of Sam’s head and pulled his mouth down feeling the larger man wince in pain. He relaxed his grip gently slipping his tongue in Sam’s mouth renewing their feelings and letting him know what was in his heart. When he pulled back he saw a new light in Sam’s eyes.



“Gordie.” Sam didn’t bother to hold his tears back. “Please forgive me.”



“Later. Where’s the keys?” Gordie found them under a clump of hay near the door. He unlocked the shackles and helped Sam to the bench to rest. “Where are your clothes?”



“I don’t have any. They burned them when they took me.” He rasped still sobbing. “Gordie please I’m so sorry. I just … “



“I know. You wanted to make me jealous. Well you succeeded.” Gordie barked grabbing a candle and setting it on the high window ledge. It would only be a matter of moments now. He felt a little guilty about snapping at Sam but he was still angry at him. “And if you ever do any shit like that again I’ll strangle you.” Before he could help himself he was ferociously kissing and hugging Sam tightly.



“I wanted to hurt you. I wanted you to think that I was a horrible person so that you would forget me.” Sam whispered gratefully accepting his kisses. “But I don’t want to hurt you Gord. I love you. I love you!”



An explosion sounded from outside and Gordie jumped. “Tell me later. Let’s get out of here!”



The rest of the escape was a blur as a rainstorm opened overhead. Scores of men overran the farm and individual fights had broken out all over. Gordie was surprised at the volume of the troops until one contingent stopped him identified themselves as hailing from the house of deWeath and took charge of the prince covering Sam with a cloak and whisking him to safety.



Gordie cursed vowing not to be separated from his love again and after collecting his horse made his way through the warring crowds to catch up with the gilded black royal carriage. The sleek black horses reared back as the coachman snatched at the reins staring down the drawn bow of a trembling seneschal his hair slicked with rain and tears brimming in his eyes. “I want Sam.”



“Get out of the way before I make you sorry.”



“Do whatever you have to because I must do the same.” His lips quivered as he fought to hold his composure. “Sam please! Don’t let them take you away from me!” Gordie felt something melting inside him. His fears his worries nothing was as scary as losing Sam. He would do anything to keep Sam.



“Move young man or I shall be forced to run you over!”



“Sam! Sam please!” Memories ran through Gordie’s head memories of a past that he had tried to forget now reared their ugly heads. The mother that had been cold to him the father who ignored him for a military existence his adopted family that had raised him given him skills and a future then had been tragically taken away by an accidental fire. “I don’t want to be without you! Please!”



“This is your last warning!”



“Sam!” He felt as if he were in a strange dream. His years of military duty flashed by in his mind and he watched as some of his comrades died while he survived. He had become a better man but his emotions had disappeared neatly tucked away in a tidy corner. Then his chance meeting with the king and his appointment as seneschal. Still protected but still alone.



“Did you hear me?”



“Please Sam!” The king and Queen Rosamund had taken a liking to him something that he had tried to ignore but he found himself wanting to please them as if they were his real parents. Then he met the exquisite Princess Rosebud had seen her acquire his now best friend her lover Velvet. Prince Simon was the icing on the cake but as much as they had loved and accepted him he had never been able to completely demolish the wall that stood between him and his emotions.



And then he released his feelings welcoming the tears and the confusion that branded him human. “SAM I LOVE YOU!”



The carriage door burst open and Sam stepped out fighting off the hands of the guards sent to protect him. He pulled the cloak close and walked to the side of Gordie’s horse. “Gordie “ He said gently. “Drop your bow.” Bow and arrow clinked harmlessly in the grass.



With the greatest passion he’d ever felt in his life Sam reached up and opened his arms to Gordie. The smaller man slid off the horse’s back and clung to him sobs rending his composure into shreds and love bursting within his heart. “You belong with me Gord. Forever.”



Gordie shook his head unable to stop his tears as Sam covered him with the cloak and took him into the carriage heading for King Simon’s castle.

Gay boy plays with rubber toys

Bedsprings Arc Pt. 04

Betises



The conclusion of the Bedsprings Arc



He s cheating on me.



Evan Fucking Rosier my boyfriend of--shit is it seriously five years now?--what seems like forever is cheating on me. I just know it.



It s not like he hasn t before and not just since my starving actor boyfriend Evan Roswell hit the silver screen and changed into international heartthrob Evan Rosier. He always flirts. Mostly with boys but he certainly makes exceptions. He can t resist a pretty face and I know he s slept with at least a handful of his flirtations. The first time I found out was the second time we broke up. It s a long story. We re a messed-up couple.



It s just that--even though I m always jealous he bores of them. Always within a week. A few days is unusual. With luck they won t even hold his attention more than a few hours.



But this is different. He s sneaking around keeping secrets making excuses. And it doesn t help he s been working late nights shooting some fucking vampire flick so we haven t had sex in a week except for a quickie in the closet right before he started sneaking around. I should make it clear that it s rare for us to go two hours without sex. After a week I m fucking insane with jealousy and my own libido. Normally he would be too but it seems he s found something that interests him more than me.



I am so fucking jealous. I m going to be sick.



I walk to the door of his dressing room and stop. I hear a high-pitched cough and then Evan s laughter loud and wide. I can taste my own jealousy cold and cloying like swampwater in the dead of winter thick and choking in the back of my throat. I knock.



Evan swears and I hear scuffling. Someone whines. Who the hell actually fucking whines?



It s probably Matty Evan s voice grumbles. Hold this. I ll get rid of him.



He opens the door. Matty. He steps through carefully closing the door behind him so that I can t get a glimpse inside. I glare.



You ll get rid of me? I echo fucking pissed.



Matty--



Who s in there?



No one. The smirk on his face is reckless challenging. We both know he s lying it s more than evident but he s stronger and faster than me. There s no way I m getting past him.



Rage tastes like a mouthful of vinegar and it s burning my throat. You fucking bastard. Go to Hell. I walk away.



Matty! He swears grabbing my arm before I m halfway down the hall. Matty he growls.



I glare angry and fucking hurt. Don t you fucking call me Matty.



He sighs forcing his voice gentler. We re shooting late again tonight. The next take is in fifteen minutes.



Break a leg I snap in full hope that he will.



But I will be home he finishes firmly. I m having Jerry drive you home. You re not taking a taxi when you re this upset.



I m letting him walk me out to the parking lot although I m not exactly docile about it. Jerry s his private limo driver. Of course I m fucking upset I rail. My boyfriend s cheating on me and actually thinks I m fucking stupid enough not to notice.





He opens the limo door and pushes me in. Jerry take him home.



Which one? Jerry asks.



The rented one. The flat. And keep an eye on him. He might try to run away.



Run away. Like I m a spoiled child. I am not your fucking pet I snarl you selfish fucking--



He cuts me off with a kiss. I ll explain tomorrow. Any question you have I ll answer it. Just wait home for me until tomorrow.



He closes the door on my retort.



I thank Jerry when he drops me off. You can go I say. I m not going to run away. He promised me an explanation. I can always leave him tomorrow. Not like I haven t done it before. I lock the door and collapse on the bed starting to cry. Fucking crying like a little girl.



I wake up with him on top of me. His arms are around my waist so only his head and upper torso rests on me. He s fast asleep. He likes to keep it cold in the apartment because then I ll let him cuddle me. He knows I wouldn t let him otherwise.



I squirm attempting escape and he wakes nuzzling my neck. I hate being nuzzled.



Morning sweetcheeks he whispers.



I shove at him. Get off me.



He kisses the side of my neck. No.



I ve gotta piss. Get off.



He sighs and lets me up. When I come out of the bathroom he s already in the kitchen making us breakfast. Ass-naked.



Can t you put some fucking clothes on? I glower. You ll contaminate the eggs.



You could take yours off he offers.



You promised an explanation I remind him.



After breakfast.



I m not hungry.



He looks at me with a sigh. Matty would you relax? Can t you trust me even a little?



How can I trust you? You cheat on me all the time.



Matty we ve discussed this.



This isn t like other times! You re keeping secrets making excuses lying to me--I want to know who was with you yesterday.



The doorbell rings.



Jesus Matty he says. Didn t you even remember it s your birthday?



I freeze. What?



Fuck. I didn t. I completely forgot my own birthday. I scramble for the door. Pat s there Evan s stage manager holding a little brown puppy with a big red bow around its neck. It looks at me and whines confused. Pat puts it into my hands. Happy birthday Matt.



I am not about to melt. Evan puts his arms around me from behind ruffles the puppy s ears. Is that a good enough explanation?



I lean into him because the jumble of relief happiness and affection rushing in to take the place of the hurt and anger is overwhelming.



The puppy yips and licks my nose. I have completely fucking melted into Evan s arms.



Excuse us he says to Pat. I can hear the smirk in his voice. We need to go have birthday sex now.



He closes the door. I m still melted playing with the puppy s little paws.



Breakfast is getting cold he reminds me.



I set the puppy down and let him scamper around our feet as we eat.



Matty.



I look up watching the puppy a bite of bacon halfway to my mouth. I ve probably even got a stupid grin. Evan s still ass-naked. My grin widens.



Stop staring at the dog and eat or I m going to throw you over my shoulder and carry you off to be properly fucked and you can just go hungry.



He s cute I say eating faster.



Evan snorts. You re both cute. It s disgusting.



I stop. You did not just fucking call me cute.



What if I did?



I ll deny you sex.



He starts laughing. I d like to see you try.



I gulp the rest of my juice and stand. Let s go.



He smirks and grabs me by the waist shaking a finger at the dog. You be good while Mommy and Daddy are busy.



Oh fuck you I say but it s harder to speak with his hand down my boxers. I am not Mommy .



Yes you are he says pulling off my shirt and stopping only to kiss me before pulling me into the shower. You really are.



We re kissing again as we hit the shower wall. I barely notice when he turns on the water. Evan Fucking Rosier is incredibly good with his tongue and I can t notice a thing else when it s in my mouth. He gropes me and I moan into his mouth. Okay so I noticed that.



I love a good kiss. He s feeling affectionate so he makes it sweet and deep ravishing my mouth with a languid sort of dominance. It s fucking good but I know that it isn t going to last long because his grip on me is getting tighter and I can feel his cock hard against my hip. One of his hands slides down my ass spreading my cheeks and massaging my arsehole with one finger. That makes me shudder but I m not about to break the kiss.



We ve got one of those showerheads on a hose--I m sure there s some name for those--that can be moved around and I m so distracted by the kiss that it s a complete shock when he sprays it across my exposed ass. My arsehole is very fucking sensitive. I yelp and almost fall. He presses me tighter against him so that I don t. He s laughing. I start swearing at him at least until he does it again and I have to gasp clutching at him. Evan.



He laughs spraying down my hair. What? It s fun. I like making you squirm.



I glare at him but relent in time for another kiss. My hand wraps around his cock. The only way to get him to stop teasing me is to make him want it so bad he can t think. He purrs in approval.



Here. He puts the nozzle into my hand. I grin directing the water so that it sprays over both our erections and he grinds them together with a possesive growl. I can feel he s grabbed the lube because he glides a finger into me coating my entrance.



Do you want me to turn? I pant. I want it now.



No. He puts down the bottle of lube. Grabs my hips and hoists me up against the wall. I obediently wrap both legs around his waist. For a moment he meets my eyes with a smirk then thrusts into me.



I arch my back with a shudder enjoying the way his breath hitches for a moment when he enters me.



My Matty tight-assed as ever he mutters.



Wouldn t be a problem for someone with a normal fucking cock I retort. His is huge. Obscene. And he doesn t even have the decency to be gentle with it.



You wouldn t be satisfied with anything less.



Now is hardly the time for conversation. I tell him so squirming in hopes that he ll stop smirking at me and actually start to thrust.



Didn t you say something about denying me sex? He s smirking teasing mercilessly with a sweet nuzzle to my jawline like we re not both going insane because of how he s buried to the hilt in my ass.



I start swearing. Don t you dare fucking tease me now you smarmy mother-fucking bastard fuck me!



Don t you mean smarmy brother-in-law fucking bastard?



I hate you I growl. He smirks pulls out and rams back into me hard. I whine trying to remember to breathe but I pick up the pace quickly riding him. Remembering I m still holding the shower nozzle I move it so the water hits my prick because it feels fucking good.



We ve both been needing so he comes sooner than usual. I love the way he orgasms because they re long and powerful so he doesn t stop thrusting for even a moment while he s cock s pumping into me filling me with his seed. I ride it out shuddering and hit my own orgasm near the end of his yelling with my legs wrapped tight around his waist.



He laughs at he recovers kissing me. You needed that didn t you?



Fuck yes I reply letting him pull out.



He smirks and grabs the soap starting to clean me off in between a few sweet lingering after-sex kisses.



What re you going to call him? He s cuddling me again and I don t even mind.



Bedsprings I say after a moment.



He s confused. Bedsprings?



Don t ask. I grin leaning up to give him a kiss laughing.

Hunky guy takes a big creamy load from his friend after drilling his ass & giving him a mouthful

Somethin U Wanna Know

Dear Mrs. Madson:



I first encountered your husband online. He was in a chatroom for bi and gay men. His ID was 4dafunofit. I checked out his profile and while he did list himself as married there was a picture of his bare ass. I m sure you know how sexy your husband s ass is so it shouldn t shock you to know it turned me on.



I initiated a conversation with him by complimenting his ass and he thanked me. He checked my profile and asked me about my interest in photography. I told him I was an amateur photographer and casually asked if he wanted to model for me. He laughed it off saying maybe when he lost some weight. I asked if he had a cam and he said yes. I asked him to let me see him and he said he didn t get on it until he felt comfortable with who he was talking to – and he never showed his face. I pushed a little but he wouldn t budge so I let it drop – I didn t want to scare or piss him off.



We did however keep chatting – on that day and others. We d talk about sports and movies but for the most part we traded innuendo. I will admit that I liked him. He was funny and intelligent probably two of the qualities about him you fell in love with. And I ll say again he was sexy. During our second or third chat I asked him about the cam again. He still wouldn t turn it on but asked if I wanted to see some pictures. I said sure and he showed me pictures you had taken of him – back and front. His dick was as sexy as his ass. I m not one who wants to suck dicks but I certainly thought about my hands and mouth on his.



I suppose at that point I should have turned back or at least slowed down. But he was so willing to keep the conversation going. He asked me what I would do to his ass and I halfway blew off the question. I told him he didn t really want to know a piece of the conversation follows:



4dafunofit: at least tell me what you are doing



4dafunofit: your responses are coming real slow



str8curious: i am stroking while looking at your pix



str8curious: god u have a nice ass



4dafunofit: u want to fuck it don t u?



str8curious: yeah



4dafunofit: good



str8curious: you must love having dick in it



4dafunofit: I wouldn t know – haven t had dick yet



str8curious: what have you had?



4dafunofit: women have fucked me with toys or strapons



4dafunofit: and i found i m a bit feminine when that happens



str8curious: what do u mean?



4dafunofit: my moans were not unlike what i ve heard women make



str8curious: oh really? not manly grunts?



4dafunofit: lol – no



4dafunofit: I tried to sound manly at first but when it started feeling good I just let go and enjoyed it



str8curious: i am really loving your ass – damn



4dafunofit: r u trying to make a blk man blush?



str8curious: it would serve u right for making me cum



4dafunofit: lol



str8curious: so how did it happen that first time?



4dafunofit: a sex-friend was sucking me and slid her finger in my ass



4dafunofit: freaked me out at first but it felt good so she did it more and more



4dafunofit: a couple of weeks later she surprised me with an anal dildo – or whatever it was called – and it felt really good in me while she sucked



4dafunofit: one night at her place I was laying on my stomach after we fucked and she started playing with my ass



4dafunofit: rubbing it palming it then she spread it for her tongue – and I luv d it



4dafunofit: still there?



str8curious: yeah



4dafunofit: u awful quiet



str8curious: stroking this hard dick your pix and story is giving me



4dafunofit: well let me continue



str8curious: please do



4dafunofit: she told me to get on my knees and she d be right back



4dafunofit: a minute or so later she comes back and starts kissing and licking my ass again



4dafunofit: that s the part where i was trying to sound manly



4dafunofit: then she pours something on my ass and slides her finger in



4dafunofit: I ask what she s doing and look back to see her with a strapon around her waist



4dafunofit: I m like oh hell no and got off my knees



str8curious: it was too big?



4dafunofit: it wasn t that big at all but it was the idea of being fucked



4dafunofit: fingers and mini-dildos are one thing – a strapon is something else



str8curious: it s all within the same category



str8curious: u had already gone that far right?



4dafunofit: lol – that s basically what she said



4dafunofit: plus she said the strapon would give her the pleasure of fucking my sexy ass



str8curious: so you let her?



4dafunofit: it took some more coaxing but I got back on my knees and she fingered and oiled me up



4dafunofit: she put the tip at my hole and told me to relax – which wasn t easy



4dafunofit: i played with my dick as she pushed the head in then worked it in inch by inch



str8curious: i can just imagine you bent over with that ass high in the air



4dafunofit: she kept talking to me and rubbing my ass as she did and before I knew it I was feeling her hips on my ass



4dafunofit: and by that time all attempts at sounding masculine were out the window – lol



4dafunofit: i was lost in how it felt and wasn t caring how I sounded



str8curious: lol



4dafunofit: because it wasn t real big it actually felt good enough for her to go faster and faster



4dafunofit: her rubs on my ass became smacks



4dafunofit: her kind words of relaxation became dirty taunts



4dafunofit: I was still playing with my dick and came – but she didn t stop



str8curious: y would she? lol



4dafunofit: she slowed down for a minute the told me to spread my hands so that my head went into the bed then she really fucked me



4dafunofit: had the bed moving and shit



str8curious: oh i m gonna cum



str8curious: i can see that shit



4dafunofit: mmmmmm cum on



str8curious: almost there – keep going



4dafunofit: I don t know if there was something rubbing her clit or what but she had an orgasm and fell over on my back



4dafunofit: her strapon popped out and we fell asleep like that for a couple of hours



4dafunofit: from then until we lost touch she fucked me about a fourth of the times we saw each other



4dafunofit: u ok over there?



str8curious: yeah – just got a mess to clean up now



4dafunofit: lol – betta get u a towel or something



str8curious: 4sho next time



That s kinda how our IMs went for a while trading stories of our deviant sexual behaviors and pictures of our bodies. You take some very nice pictures by the way. I like the way you pose him to highlight his ass and give hints of his dick. You re very creative. He likes that about you too. I have no doubt that he loves you emotionally and physically. He liked to tell me about romantic evenings he planned for you and even the sweaty nights you two had. He loves pussy especially yours. I asked him once if he d ever leave you and he was adamant that he wouldn t – for another woman or man. I or anybody else he chatted with was simply filler for his idle time.



I had a dream about him one night after our chats and when I saw him online again I wanted him so bad:



str8curious: get on your cam



4dafunofit: not even a please?



str8curious: fuck that – just do it



4dafunofit: ok



str8curious: good – show me your ass



str8curious: mmmmmmmmm yeah



str8curious: get that ass closer to the cam



str8curious: nice



str8curious: u have toys?



4dafunofit: my wife will be home too soon for that



str8curious: just 4 1 minute



4dafunofit: sorry no



str8curious: fuckin tease



4dafunofit: lol



4dafunofit: btw what are you packin?



str8curious: 10 inches



4dafunofit: mmmmmmmmm



str8curious: help me cum



4dafunofit: what do u want?



str8curious: bend over and spread your cheeks



str8curious: FUCK!



str8curious: finger that shit!



str8curious: now get on your back and lift your legs while u stroke



str8curious: spread your legs



str8curious: wider baby



str8curious: yesssssssssssssssss



4dafunofit: i like when i m called baby



str8curious: well baby open that ass while i cum baby



str8curious: open the ass honey



4dafunofit: yes daddy



str8curious: yesssssssss baby yessssssss



str8curious: wider



4dafunofit: fill me



str8curious i am



4dafunofit: mmmmmmmmm



str8curious: here it cums! open that ass



str8curious: open that pussy



4dafunofit: like that?



str8curious: cum with me – shoot it on your stomach



str8curious: aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh



I knew we crossed several lines but it was just one of them moments where two horny people are caught up in lust. He sat up and turned the cam off. I thought he was gone but sent a message to check on him. He was slow to respond but said he was okay. I apologized for treating him like that and explained that I couldn t help myself. He laughed and said he could have not played along if he wanted to. But he gave into an urge and now he had to deal with it.



It was a few days before we talked again and I asked him was he okay about that night. He said he was okay and in fact you two had hot sex in the shower that night when you got home. I pushed him a little to tell me what happened and he eventually opened up. He said he joined you and started by lathering your back. He then reached around and rubbed his soapy hands over your hard nipples. Your moans made his dick hard – again. He turned you around and knelt down to eat your pussy under the water. You had some problems balancing yourself but you had a helluva orgasm! He stood up turned you again and fucked you from behind. He said he s always amazed at how good your pussy feels and that he ll never get tired of it.



You got to cum two more times before he came in you but his dick didn t go down. He said when you two got out of the shower you sat on the toilet seat to lick his nuts and kiss his tip. You sucked his dick until he came again. But even after that third nut he was still hard. He didn t know what was going on but you weren t complaining. You two got in bed and made slow love. Lots of kissing and caressing while he slid deep inside you. Then you flipped on top and pinched his nipple while you pumped his dick. He told you he loved you as he released into you sending you into another orgasm:



4dafunofit: i can t tell you how much i love her



str8curious: do u feel guilty?



4dafunofit: yes



str8curious: so will you stop?



4dafunofit: don t ask me that



str8curious: if you feel so guilty you have to stop



4dafunof it: i just wanna know y know?



4dafunofit: i wanna know what it feels like to be filled and have a dick cum inside you



str8curious: u would do it bareback?



4dafunofit: no



str8curious: that could open you both up to all kinds of diseases



4dafunofit: i would never do it bareback



4dafunofit: way too risky



Our next few conversations that week were non-sexual. I think you and he had an argument and he vented to me about it. Even when I tried to turn the conversations sexual he didn t buy in. I noticed that about him - when things were heated or not quite right between you two he didn t talk about sex. But when you two made up or had a night of passion I got full details – which usually led to freaky chat between us:



4dafunofit: i was on the bed watching Justice when she came in the room



4dafunof it: she came and laid her head on me



4dafunofit: i told her she could lay on me unless she were nude



4dafunofit: she didn t hesitate – got up and took everything off and laid back on me



str8curious: i like your wife – a lot



4dafunofit: i rubbed on her for a while and then checked her pussy



4dafunofit: she was wet just from my hands on her



4dafunofit: so I rubbed her clit and she got real wet real fast



4dfunofit: i told her to get her vibrator from the closet and i used it on her while she laid across my lap



4dafunofit: she played with her nipples and had a slow buildup to a good orgasm



str8curious: u got me hard as shit!



str8curious: i m leaking like a faucet



4dafunofit: i was hard too watching her cum



str8curious: u liked that didn t you?



4dafunofit: i liked making her feel like that – yeah



4dafunofit: and i ve always liked watching her cum



str8curious: u want that don t u?



str8curious: someone to lay u back and make u cum



4dafunofit: oh man



str8curious: make u feel good



4dafunofit: yessssss



I started asking him to meet me somewhere and in our next conversation he agreed to meet me at a hotel in between our locations. We agreed to meet on Sunday so he could tell you he was going to watch football with the fellas – which was the truth.



I reserved a room at an extended stay hotel so we could have all the comforts of an apartment. I brought some food and drinks Astroglide and a camera. When your husband arrived we were like any other men meeting for the first time. During the Fox pre-game show we ate sandwiches and drank beer while we got to know each other. We were sitting on the couch when the game started and the first quarter had just ended when I started guiding him to me. I sat with my arm around him until halftime because I could tell he wasn t totally comfortable yet.



During halftime I told him to stand up for me and take his clothes off. He sighed and hesitated a little but the bulge in his pants was clear. I stayed dressed and watched him get down to his underwear. I told him to stop because I wanted to savor the moment I saw his ass in the flesh. I told him to turn his back to me and take his underwear off and there it was.



You like?



Even sexier than in pictures or on webcam I smiled. Back to me so I can kiss it. I couldn t believe I was doing it myself but I was really wanted him. I ran my hand up his thighs and along his dick. It grew in my hands and that was an incredible feeling. I pushed my tongue a little between his cheeks as I stroked him.



Your hands look so good on my dick he looked down.



Your ass looks so good in my face. I moved one of my hands to smack his cheek Lay on my lap. He grabbed a pillow for his head and laid face down. I rubbed squeezed and played with his ass while he sighed and moaned. I spread his cheeks and looked at the way his hole was flexing. Nervous?



A little I guess he chuckled.



I leaned over and blew on it and he jumped. Then I leaned over and flicked the tip of my tongue over it Relax. I held him open while I reached for the lubrication. I had warmed it up as not to startle him. He moaned when it first dripped on him. I spread just enough on him for me to slip my finger inside. How s that feel?



He parted his legs a little Feels good.



I worked my finger deeper and deeper into his ass while the other one continued to rub and squeeze his cheeks. He began raising his ass to meet my finger so I added a second one. He kinda grunted and stopped moving. He turned his head and I could see he was holding his eyes closed. Too much?



No. Don t stop.



Eventually he started moving his ass again. I moved my hand from rubbing his cheeks to rubbing his balls and dick. He had gone a little soft until my touch made him swell again. What s on your mind?



I m thinking about how you are making me feel.



Good I hope.



Desired. Sexy even.



Slutty?



He shook his head No I don t feel slutty right now. I feel . . . special.



I thought about you at that moment and felt guilty. I also thought about your husband and almost stopped everything right then – but I didn t. I looked at his naked body laying across me I looked at his ass on my lap I reveled in the feel of my finger in his ass and my hand on his dick and I smiled You are special.



He sat up and got to his knees between my legs.



You re about to suck my dick?



He began taking my pants and underwear down Yes.



You don t have to.



He looked at me I may never have an opportunity to satisfy this curiosity again. I can t say I will ever be in this position again.



My dick was too hard for him to get my pants down so I stood up. My dick sprang out right at his eye level. For a minute neither of us moved – then he opened his mouth and took more than half of it between his lips. He slid his mouth off and looked up at me before doing it again. His mouth was so warm and his tongue felt good dragging along my bottom vein. I sat down popping my dick out of his mouth. He put his hands on my thighs and started sucking again.



I can t say that he was better than the women who had sucked my dick but there was something better about having him do it. I grabbed his head a few times when it felt really good and braced myself to push my dick into his mouth other times. He pumped my dick in his hand until I shot cum onto my lap.



He slowly pumped my dick while he gazed at it. I need something to drink he let go and got up.



My dick stayed hard. I sat there and I collected my thoughts not believing the situation I was in – or what I was about to do. I fished a condom out of my pants pocket and rolled it on. I pulled off my pants and went to the kitchen – grabbing the Astroglide along the way. He had opened a beer and was drinking it when I went behind him and bent him over. Spread your legs I said while I coated my covered dick with the lube.



He braced himself on the counter and moved his feet apart.



I found and guided my dick to his hole. Grabbing his waist I pushed my way inside him as far as I could get – which wasn t very far. I pushed him so that his chest was flat on the counter and dripped lube between his cheeks while I kept pushing in. Your husband groaned and grunted but I didn t bother to ask if he was okay. When my waist finally touched his cheeks I put the lube down to spread him open. I found a rhythm that turned his groans into moans.



I couldn t believe my dick was sawing in and out of this sexy black man s ass and he loved it as much as I was. I thought of talking shit to him you know getting him to talk dirty – but I let us both just enjoy the moment. He reached over and grabbed the other side of the counter as his moans got louder and stronger. All of a sudden he leaned up and I felt his hole flexing hard making it hard for me to keep up my pace. I leaned back and saw a stream of cum running down the cabinet door and pooling on the floor.



I had made him cum and neither of us touched his dick. He lay flat on the counter again and I grabbed his shoulders to drive my dick into him. I m not sure how but he lifted his leg so that his knee was on the counter – giving me even deeper access. I shifted a little and he really started moaning at my new depths. The way he sounded I could have closed my eyes and thought he was a woman. I lost myself in the feel of his ass the sounds of his moan and the sheer eroticism of the moment. Your husband cried out at the first blast of my cum. I moved my hands from his shoulders to his waist and held him close as I shot off five more blasts – each one eliciting a cry from him.

I rested my head on his back until I mustered the strength to pull out. I tossed the condom in the trash as I made my way to the couch. A few minutes later he joined me. We watched a minute or two of the afternoon game then I pulled him to put his head on my thigh.



I have no words to describe how that felt.



I reached down and stroked his dick Was it what you thought?



It was incredible!



How will this factor into your life from now on?



As a great memory.



I made him cum then we watched the rest of the game. As more time passed the more we returned to being those two men who met hours ago – as opposed to two lovers. By the end of the afternoon game we were dressed and had cleaned up. We gave a typical brotha-hug in the parking lot and went our separate ways.



Is your husband gay? No I wouldn t even go so far as to say he is bisexual. I truly believe he was curious and enjoyed exploring that curiosity. I can t guarantee he won t ever want to feel a real dick again but he loves you first and foremost. I can understand if you would feel betrayed but if I were you I would have a serious talk with him. Let him know it is safe for him to open up to you and be the man that he is – because he is still a man. Remember I got to know him pretty well. In my opinion your marriage is safe – provided that more lines of communication are opened between you two.



Thank you for using me for your investigation services I appreciate your business. On a personal note yesterday was one of the best experiences of my life. It has been a pleasure working for you and thank you for your prompt payment.



Sincerely



Donald Sela



Donald Sela



Principal Investigator



You Ought To Know Inc.

A couple of twinks suck their friends cock with a great pleasure

A Teacher s Lusts Materialise

‘Right I’ve got everyone’s reply slip have I not?’ The students were listening but none were bothered enough to answer. My routine studying of Blain William’s beautiful face and appearance had started I’m always careful there have been times in the past when he’s caught my eyes on him but most of the time I do it unnoticeably. In case you’re wondering Blain has trenchant brown eyes naturally tanned skin perfect bone-structure and a fine-looking hairstyle. ‘Is there anyone’s reply slip I haven’t got?’ I hastily repeated.



A feeble ‘no’ could be located from the back table –although it was a summer’s muggy Friday morning so I could forgive their lack of enthusiasm. Just as I was about to huff the bell went signalling the end of tutor time. The kids all slothfully meandered their way towards the door and went onto their first lesson. ‘Single file’ I heard myself mutter but to no avail.



The day passed wearisomely and stressfully. I had Year 10 classes up until lunch then an A’ level class at the end of the day –most of which never turned up –precisely as usual for last lesson on a Friday. When the last remnants of my A’ level class scampered out of my classroom I put my head in my hands feeling somewhat sorry for myself I thanked God for the week being over. I counted the reply slips for my form’s trip to Greece –something the school puts on for Year 12 each year – it’s often just an enticement to enrol at our under-funded male-only sixth form college –the kids have to pay though of course –£450 all-inclusive for five days during the half-term break –we’re not authorised to take them during term time.



I uncluttered my classroom and locked away all valuable –and indeed non-valuable things –in my cupboards and filing cabinets to save them from the hands of the beasts that are educated at this school when I’m away. The only things that remained in my classroom were my God knows how old worn out desk frayed chair and cover-work for the unenviable job of the supply teacher. I picked up my coat and briefcase and made my way to the teachers’ car park. I came across a few other teachers on my way who wished me a pleasant holiday I tried not to act too excitedly –I didn’t want to rub their noses in it seeing as when I’m enjoying the Greek sun they’ll be teaching correction trying to teach the monsters that attend here for their schooling.



When I parked up my Alpha Romeo on the front drive Widgeon greeted me with his purrs. He wanted fed –he acted like it was the most important task in the world –meow after meow after meow. I gave in. I went straight to the utility room and filled his ready dish with both cold water and Arthurs –his favourite. I leant against the washing machine and watched my cat getting stuck into his eagerly anticipated food I remembered I must ask Mrs Sellars next door to look after him while I’m away. Before going up to my room I opened the back door in the hope Widgeon would go out for a wander instead of coming to me for some fuss. Once I’d reached the consolation of my bedroom I collapsed onto my bed where I lay for about ten minutes before undressing. I thought about Blain whom I am so much fond of and the notion of us two together in Greece on Monday I thought too about whether I would later go out for a drink with the boys. My dick was hard. I tugged violently at it until it produced cum.



At about six o’clock after I was showered and fed I received a call from Josh my mate who I met at Uni. He informed me where we were going tonight I had little chance to refuse. The boys knew I was gay and were totally OK with it I’d told them at Uni –most erudite people on the whole tend to be more acceptant of gays than the non-erudite I have ‘been with’ a girl before and I did enjoy it but it wasn’t as good as with a guy.



The night was ace –I brought a guy back from one of the clubs we visited we fucked well into first light. We both stayed in bed until around two thirty that afternoon. I found out he was a police officer on some fast-track scheme… and that he was engaged to a certain Anna. He left after a light lunch I bought from the all-night garage –he got a cab. I was in no frame of mind to pack for Greece so I decided to do it tomorrow I called up Greg and asked if he’d come shopping with me for some holiday kit. He agreed and I got dressed and drove off to Greg’s.



Sunday was spent packing what a lengthy task it was –I had to take into consideration that there mightn’t be clothes-washing facilities at my hotel and the weight limit on the aeroplane. I remembered to pack a ‘day bag’ I filled it with Frederick Forsyth’s The Veteran Jeffrey Archer’s A Prison Diary my Euros and travellers’ cheques my debit card my prescription sunglasses travel insurance wasp repellent sunscreen and lastly some food for the journey. A group list of travellers I received at school the following day.



Monday morning they were all there at five o’clock –and surprisingly all looking very much alert and on the ball. When the Head of Year Mrs Falconer instructed the multitude of young men to get into form groups in alphabetical order it was done in minutes. Each form was off to a different destination each form had about 15-20 students and each form had two accompanying staff members –my form’s were myself and Scott Jameson of the Art Department –a smiling and very sexy new recruit of this so-called ‘tough school’ –a feeling of lust swept through me when Scott bent down to pick up Mrs Falconer’s papers that had fallen to the ground. His figure was almost almost as lovely as Blain’s but I remembered I was under the scrutiny of my students and soon focused entirely on the job in hand.



‘Right then 12BS’ I hollered (‘BS’ standing for Ben Shustoke –my name) ‘step onto the coach.’ With that the 16 boys happily marched onto the coach. Scott and myself got on last we sat at the front whereas the boys sat as expected at the back. ‘Heathrow?’ asked the rather crestfallen driver –it’s not a relishing job driving a bunch of raucous boys one hundred miles to London at the crack of dawn.



‘Yea that’s right mate’ I replied in an equally dejected way –pretending to be on a par with him just to make him feel better.



There was a passing of silence between Scott and me for the first ten or so minutes of the journey –I guess he was thinking about an assortment of things just as I was. I thought if Blain was thinking the same thoughts as I was –I pondered whether he might’ve guessed that I craved his gorgeous body from my alluring stares during form time for the past year that I’ve been his tutor. I also wondered no hoped that Scott might be gay –just my unclean mind fantasising as usual.



When we arrived at Heathrow we got our bags onto trolleys and headed to the check-in point it didn’t take as long as one might have expect for there were six people manning the desks. I made a sigh of relief when the kids were all through. Everyone had his passport and ticket. In the passengers’ lounge we sat and tolerantly awaited the Athens call from the loud speaker. Scott and I sat round the other side of the lounge I don’t think the kids wanted to be seen with us. Can’t think why. I bought two copies of the Times and two cans of Coke. Once they were delivered to the seat next to Scott I scuttled off to the loo to take a pee. With dick in hand the urine began to jet out. On my way out of the cubicle (I always use cubicles for taking a pee always have) I spotted Blain peeing into the urinal right in front of me. I never heard him come in. I stopped in surprise and felt butterflies in my stomach. He turned his head and looked at me through the corner of his strikingly darkly coloured eye. I faltered my pace and hurried rather pathetically out of the toilet. I shuddered quite vigorously when the door closed behind me. I made my way back to the safety of my Times and Coke.



The Athens call came out at seven fifteen and about a couple of hundred people got up out of their chairs and sauntered towards Gate 4 where a jolly young woman asked for our tickets and a similarly merry young man asked to inspect our passports –his joviality made one think it was he who was going on holiday and not one. I was shown to seat 12a –a window seat –by a very smart young stewardess. Scott was put next to me in seat 12b. The boys were scattered around and behind us. I’d strictly told them all to behave exceptionally well during the flight back in the passengers’ lounge.



When we were in motion and it was safe to take off seatbelts I stood up and asked for the attention of all those under my guardianship. I handed to each of them a map of the journey and told them that as it was a clear day we’d be able to see places like Venice from out of the windows. They each thanked me for the map except Blain. I wondered why. Blain was seated in the aisle seat opposite my row. I could see his knee-length jeans or shorts or whatever they called them and his trainers –how striking were his smooth tanned legs –or at least the bit of them I had in my view I’d do anything for one night spent with that beautiful seventeen-year-old youngster –not much younger than myself now I come to think about it.



We landed at one o’clock in the afternoon –their time (GMT+2). The heat could be felt through the wall of the plane. After collecting our bags and going through the relevant checkpoints Akmon our holiday rep greeted us. He showed us to our bus that would take us to Hotel Corinth which would be our home for the next two weeks.



Subsequent to checking in at the three-star hotel I allocated the kids their rooms. Scott and I had our own medium-sized rooms while the boys shared rooms with four of them in each. I made certain Blain was in the room next to me. Why I did that you’ll have to work out for yourself. I sorted it so that I was in charge of the two rooms either side of me and Scott the two rooms either side of him –we were on opposite sides of the landing. Once the bags were in the appropriate rooms and we’d all freshened up we headed down to the beach. Corinth is an idyllic town and so the beach was somewhat quiet and unperturbed. It was still incredibly hot and everyone stripped down to his swim-shorts –including Blain. This was the first time I saw his muscular perfectly formed naturally tanned body –and oh how pleasant it was for me. I felt my dick solidifying and so raced into the sea with the rest of the rampant adolescents. My dick was now like cast-iron and was most likely leaking pre-cum. Blain was right next to me chatting to one of his mates when I could hold back no longer. I got my dick out and began to wank under the water. I tried to look as regular and discreet as is humanly possible. My dick gushed with cum about a metre away from Blain. He might well have touched some with his hands while they were submerged. If only he would just go down and suck my dick I’d be so contented. I could only hope. I left my dick to sway in the sea for a while before inserting it back into my swim-shorts.



At six thirty in the evening the boys began to tell Scott and me that they were hungry and so we each showered under the beach-shower and let the sun dry us off on the way to an eating-place. We reached Ordo’s at around quarter past seven. A pleasant-smelling relaxed man came over and gave us a small number of menus to gaze at surprisingly they had English written under the Greek –odd for a town that attracts fairly small numbers of English-speaking tourists. We were grateful for it though nonetheless. Five minutes later the same nonchalant man returned to take our orders. He courteously told us of a large table he had situated at the back of his other balcony which we all rambled over to. It just so happened that yes Blain William sat next to me. When he realised who was on his right hand side he briskly looked away and seemed to freeze up but he soon thawed when his friends continued with their banter.



During the meal there was minimal conversation everyone was ardently engaged with his [most-delicious] calamari. My and Blain’s legs touched every so often we were both wearing shorts so it intensified the delightful feeling of closeness I got when my skin touched his. He was quick to immediately move his leg whenever it rubbed against mine. The last time though he never. He left it there his leg was next to mine our legs were in contact. He was clearly uneasy –he often glanced needlessly at his watch and drank from his empty beaker. However it was clear he wanted his leg to remain there just as much as I did. Could this mean could this possible mean that Blain feels the same way about me as I feel about him? We’ll see.



The boys were in their rooms by ten o’clock. Scott and I shared a bottle of wine or two before we ourselves retired to our rooms. I sat on my bed and mulled over the day’s events. At around eleven I nipped around the rooms to which I had a master key just to check the boys were all OK. Each one was sound asleep predictably after such a long day. My errands complete I hit the sack when the cautious knock came. Somehow I knew who it was. I quivered and my stomach twisted. I walked over to the door without thinking and opened it. My jaw dropped when I saw the stunning half-naked body of Blain William in my doorway. I began to gasp. I was thunderstruck. My dick was hardening when Blain all of a sudden pounced on me and lunged his persuasive lips onto mine. His tongue slithered unhurriedly around my mouth. Hornier than I’d ever been before I clutched Blain’s ass and booted my door locked-shut. I stumbled over to my single bed and released Blain’s awesome body onto it. I grappled on top of him and stripped us both of our boxer shorts in a frenzied manner. Our hands travelled around each other’s bodies at Concorde speed. I must have licked half his body by now as must he mine. I can’t put into words how good this felt. I crawled my tongue down his front until I reached his semi-hard tanned dick. I manoeuvred his dick into my mouth his bell end was trying arduously to move stealthily out of the foreskin. I tightened my jaw on his thick boyish penis and sucked intensely. He was making the sexiest of noises I was obviously giving him incredible pleasure.



In the in the meantime Scott seemed to be drifting about the corridors –silly bastard –he knocked on my door. ‘Ben… Ben.’ He said gently.



‘What Scott?’ I replied quite unpleasantly.



‘Blain William’s not in his room’



Blain and myself both halted our action and stayed as silent as possible. ‘It’s all right’ I said ‘he’s a good kid he won’t be up to any mischief he’s presumably gone to the loo. Go to bed Scott and stop worrying. I’ll see you in the morning.’



‘OK… night’ were Scott’s closing words.



When I heard Scott’s door close behind him I sunk my mouth back over Blain’s granite-like erect cock. I squeezed my mouth over his dick and sucked hard at his bell end. He began to whimper again like a lost child. I started to pant again. I had my hands fixed around his back pulling his amazingly beautiful body ever closer to mine. Just then Blain told me to stop. ‘Sir –stop –I’m gonna cum –let me fuck you –let me shove this cock up your ass.’ I said nothing I simply did as he requested. I stood up and leant against the wall. He came behind me and pushed gently his cock all the way through my ass. He started slow my body was beating inaudibly against the wall each time he pressed his phallus into me. He speeded up his tempo and was soon hammering me with all his energy. All I wanted to do was cry out with bliss but I couldn’t for obvious reasons. He blew his load in my ass about a minute later. He was holding his breath while he did so as not to wake anyone. At his last thrust all I needed was the slightest touch of my cock for it to squirt its fluid. Blain took his drooping cock from between my legs and caught his breath back while commanding me to put my cock in him. ‘Fuck me now. Fuck me Sir please won’t you just fuck me.’ At that I pushed Blain down on the bed and slapped his buttocks with my thighs while my cock went up and down his ass. He began to groan once more almost as if he had a second load to blow. I was senselessly thrashing Blain when it happened I came inside this boy I’ve longed for for so long. My most obsessive dream had well and truly materialized. Was this real? Yes it was. I was mesmerized by the amount of pleasure I just experienced. When I pulled by lifeless dick out of Blain the pair of us lay on my bed totally at ease with each other and tranquil. We kissed affectionately and I offered him a shower. He took hold of my hand and led me into the shower with him. I switched on the water and we kissed some more.



At just after two a.m. Blain crept out of my room and into his. The other boys were slumbering like cats on a hot day. Blain tiptoed into his own bed and stared up at the ceiling –doubtlessly reflecting on what was for me the best night of my life. I closed the door delicately when he was safely tucked away.



The following morning at the breakfast table I greeted Scott rather timorously. ‘You were up late last night you didn’t have a woman in there did yer?’ Scott asked rhetorically.



‘Ha nah’ I said uncertainly as if I had something to hide ‘just couldn’t sleep in this stifling heat. Was anyone else the same?’ I asked. A few people gave various responses.



‘And where did you scarper off to Blain last night?



‘Huh?’ replied Bain ‘I went the loo a few times last night drank too much water I expect… what were you doing checking up anyway?’



‘My job’ replied Scott affirmatively.



The day Tuesday went smoothly and relaxingly. We took a trip to Loutraki an exceptionally pretty little town whose people are very welcoming. The kids were allowed to journey themselves around the town but they had to report every two hours to the meeting point at a gazebo near the beach for a head count. The boys splintered off along the street dotted with canopy-covered refreshment stands into about three groups. Scott was talking to three girls who came and sat by him at the gazebo he saw me and winked –I wandered off to explore. I trailed Blain’s group. When one of the lads caught a glimpse of me he shouted for me to join the group –after all we weren’t in the school situation now –where usually this very same boy throws pencils at me when I’m facing the board. I walked next to Blain –he was wearing an awfully tempting fragrance and sunglasses that made him look so very appealing –he caught stares from girls walking by –and indeed a few no doubt jealous boys. I’ll admit I was acting protectively over him. We eventually reached the hills. The sun was gleaming down on all our bodies as we scaled the hills. On stepping over a large boulder Blain ‘twisted his ankle’. The boys were considerate towards him and concerned for him but I insisted they carry on walking around I said I’d take Blain down to the meeting point to see to his ‘twisted ankle’. When the boys were out of sight Blain turned and gave me an excitable smile. He stopped limping and took his hand off my shoulder. I looked at him slyly. We were alone on the hills surrounded by a plethora of trees hidden under the shadows of the canopy. We lay down on the goat-trimmed grass. ‘That was a very crafty thing you just did you little devil.’ I said.



‘Well it’s got us both together and alone hasn’t it?’ Blain asked.



‘It has.’ I chuckled ‘what do you suppose we do now that we’re together and alone?’ I slid my hand through Blain’s hair.



‘How about this?’ Blain slowly pulled down my fly and moved his hand inside my boxer shorts. He massaged my penis and my balls. My erect dick was now poking out of my flies. Blain kissed my bell end. I let out a sigh of pleasure. ‘That’s great’ I said. He bent down and placed by bell end in his teeth he fidgeted his tongue around it before giving me a full-on blowjob. He moved round in a semi-circle trend so that he could get his dick sucked by me at the same time. I effortlessly pulled down his shorts and boxers after which Blain’s dick smacked me gently in the face. While Blain placed a knee either side of me he dropped his cock near to my mouth. He poked me in my cheeks before my tongue channelled his beefy dick into my mouth. He slid his knees across the floor making him more comfortable. I just started sucking and licking and sucking –as did he. His balls were on my nose. I undid my jeans and pulled them down to make Blain’s job more fun and easy. I tightened my hold of Blain’s body. I never ever wanted to part from him. Blain We swallowed each other’s warm cum. Following the 69er we stroked each other and occasionally we kissed and felt each other tremendously sensitively and very hotly –tumbling around on the grass. I was so happy –I wanted this holiday to last forever I was even contemplating asking Blain to move here with me that was in a moment of frivolity only three more days left here though unfortunately. Would that mean only three more interactions with Blain?

When we got to the meeting point –there Scott was with his mouth glued with one of those girls’ mouths he was talking to earlier. I cleared my throat so that he heard me. He pulled away and looked embarrassed. She stomped off probably thinking Scott and I were a gay couple –if only. ‘Blain twisted his ankle’ I said to break the inept silence.



‘Oh right you OK?’ Scott asked Blain.



‘Yea I’ll live’ he replied.



I called over the waiter and asked for three Cokes. They were brought over quickly and a bill was placed under them. While we waited for the boys to get to the meeting point we chatted about several things –all just small talk.



At dinner that evening converation was high. Everyone had had a brilliant day –me especially. I now had no need to take quick peeks at Blain as I’d be spending the night or at least part of it with him later –in my bed. I was so eager for them all to just scarper off to bed I wanted Blain and I wanted him right then. I stared at him waiting for him to look at me from across the room where he was watching the sunset with his mates. He did it –he looked at me. I shook my head in the direction of the toilets. When he arrived through the door I took him in my arms and kissed him fiercely for less than a minute. ‘Tonight come and see me. The door will be open.’ I said. At that he rubbed my hand and returned to his mates. I waited for a while to avoid suspicion and rejoined Scott at the bar where he was yet again chatting up another strumpet. I wonder if he’d seen any action these past two days?



I went to my room at midnight following fun and frolics down in the drawing room. I picked up Forsyth’s The Veteran –not a bad read. I finished the first story when I could no longer keep my eyes open I just fell asleep powerlessly. I was revived by something prodding my ass. I opened my eyes but pretended I was still asleep. I smelt peppermint breath. Blain was fucking me! I felt a drop of his sweat fall on my naked back. He squealed softly now and again. I felt his body lowering onto my back. He was now lying on top of me –pushing his cock into my ass –rubbing his bell end against it. This went on for quite some time. He gave good hard thrusts then a number of slow satisfying presses of his cock into my ass followed again by hard thrusts. At about the tenth hard thrust he blew his load. He was yelling inside his head but was biting his tongue to keep the noise low. Blain fell onto my body and kissed the back of my neck. Him thinking I was asleep he stroked my face a number of times before kissing me tenderly on the cheek. ‘Good night’ he whispered. When the coast was clear I got up off my bed to find an area of pre-cum on my duvet. My dick was staring up at me so I simply jerked at it for thirty seconds to alleviate it. Hands soaked with cum I washed them in the basin and went back to sleep. Another rewarding day was my final thought.



Wednesday was the hottest day yet –in more ways than one. On my daily daybreak trip to the bakery when I was in the queue to pay I noticed a damn good-looking early twenty-something guy staring at me from the next till’s queue his eyes were literally scanning my body. I looked at him in the eye. He smiled artlessly with his tongue between his lips. I smiled back and raised my eyebrows. When he’d paid for his goods he waited for me at the window. When I reached him I uttered a flamboyant ‘hello’.



‘Hello!’ he replied in a magnetic Greek-English accent. ‘Fancy a coffee?’ he asked quite unexpectedly.



‘Yes why not?’ I said.



This brazen young hunk clasped my right hand and let me to a chic café. He ordered something in Greek –I presumed it was two coffees –it was. ‘So what brings you and those boys to Corinth?’ the hunk asked.



‘A school trip and how did you…’



‘I saw you yesterday… looking very beautiful… you and the boy.’ The hunk said again.



I was puzzled. Why did he say ‘you and the boy’? ‘My name is Theocrites –Theo will do… I saw you and the boy… yesterday on the hill.’ He said.



‘W-w-w-w-what?’ I said coyly.



‘Don’t be worried your secret’s safe with me. Providing you let me in on the action next time. I assume there will be a next time? A next time?’



‘Yes OK… OK… I’ll have to ask Blain though… shit!’ I whinged.



‘What’s your name by the way?’ asked Theo.



‘Ben.’ I informed him.



‘Ben… Ben… I like Ben.’ He said while looking deep into my anxious eyes.



I nodded somewhat bemusedly. ‘I have to go soon. How do I contact you?’ I asked reluctantly.



‘On this number.’ He passed me a piece of paper. ‘Don’t forget now will you. I wouldn’t enjoy causing a ruckus by telling your opposite number of your untoward relationship with…’



OK OK I get the picture’ I barked. ‘Good bye’.



Back at the hotel the kids were thankful for the real food I brought back with me the continental breakfast didn’t look all that edible. After breakfast most of us headed for the sea and sand. While in the sun-heated water I had a chance to tell Blain about Theo. I described how he’d seen us together doing God knows what and I told him of his threats –something that could potentially seriously impair both our lives. It took Blain a while to respond. ‘Well it looks like we’ve no choice but to submit to his request.’ He finally said.



‘It’s your call. We could just not contact him and see if he’s the bottle to tell Scott –Mr Jameson –about us?’ I said.



‘Too chancy’ Blain said clearly worried.



‘OK. Don’t be worrying about it. It’ll be all right… I’ll go and call him we can visit him later when you’ve got your free time.’ I said.



I had a short swim and treaded out of the sea. I asked Scott if he’d like a drink form the shop. He was staring at some girls over the other side of the beach. ‘Err yea… cheers… aren’t they beautiful Ben.’



‘Yea beautiful’ I pretended.



On my way to the shop I stopped at the phone booth. I unfolded the piece of paper Theo had given me. I placed my phone card in the slot and dialled the numbers. He said something in Greek –hello no doubt.



‘Hi Theo it’s Ben’ I said



‘Ah Ben so you’ve sorted it with… Blain?’ He replied.



‘Yea… we can come to yours between seven and eight.’ I said.



‘Seven is perfect. My address is…’ He continued.



‘OK see you later.’ I ended with.



‘Bye.’ Said Theo.



At six thirty the boys were ready for going into town. They split into three groups again and went off. Scott was off somewhere –I don’t know where. We weren’t too concerned for the boys’ safety as the townspeople were so hospitable and the boys are all level-headed at heart plus the legal age for drinking laws here are enforced –unlike in Britain. I waited for Blain as we’d agreed at the end of a quiet dirt path. It was five to seven –fortunately Theo’s pad wasn’t far –next to Ordo’s in fact –you know that restaurant we went to the other night.



I knocked on the door Blain standing behind me. It opened to a very well designed interior and the stunning frame of Theo –dressed solely in boxer shorts. ‘Welcome… fuck! I can see why you fell for him Ben’ Theo said talking about Blain. Blain looked down to the floor. We walked into the open-plan apartment and closed the door behind us. ‘I think it’s best that we just get straight on with it. We haven’t much time’ I said somewhat fearfully.



‘That’s all right with me guys I just want a fuck and that’s it. Sorry I had to do it this way. I don’t meet a lot of guys in “normal” circumstances. I’m very busy you see… drinks?’ Theo asked.



‘Thank you I’ll have anything.’ I answered.



‘Me too.’ Blain added.



Theo went to the kitchen and returned rather quickly with two glasses of what I assumed to be cola. Blain and I sat and drank while we watched Greek TV. It was then that I must have fell asleep. Theo the bastard drugged our drinks and what’s more –we couldn’t go to the police because my and Blain’s relationship isn’t exactly ‘kosher’ now is it? All I know is that my last memory before I was unconscious was a woman crying on the TV and Blain being right next to me.



When I woke up I was lying on my front and stripped naked on a bed. I had cum on my face. I felt like crying there and then when Blain entered my thought.



‘Fuck fuck fuck please God let him be all right… please God…’



Blain was on the bed in the next room –bent over the side of the bed with his jeans pulled down. I immediately pulled him up and checked his pulse. He was OK. I pulled up his jeans and tried to wake him. I was now more terrified that I’ve ever been in my life. I carried Blain to the door and prayed that it was open. It was. I ran down the stairs with Blain in my arms to the dirt path I mentioned earlier in the story. Blain was now coming round.



‘Sorry Blain I’m so sorry. I love you’ was what I kept repeating. Blain was in a stir. He didn’t know where he was or what had happened to him. I explained to him and assured him he was all right. He began to cry –obviously having some idea of what that cunt had just done to us. I held him in my arms and rocked him like a baby the poor boy. I bitterly regretted the breach of my position as Blain’s teacher as I if I hadn’t have breached my position neither Blain nor I would be here on this dirt path at ten o’clock at night. Theo’s gutless actions had turned Blain into a shivering wreck and me into a pessimist. I bought Blain some spring water and some chocolate and kept reassuring him he was OK. There was a deadline of midnight to be back at the hotel. I suggested when Blain was back to his old self –but still of course shaken –to go and find his mates to help him settle down. I asked him to come and see me when the others had gone to sleep. He said OK hugged me and walked off to where his friends said they’d be.



I drifted back to the hotel with feelings of fury empathy fear resentment moroseness and loneliness. I was in a foreign land that a few hours before I adored and which now I couldn’t stand. I ordered a bottle of whisky and a bottle of ginger ale went to my room and drowned my sorrows.



Blain entered my room at two forty a.m. ‘Sir? Sir?’ he whispered.



‘Hello. Come here.’ I replied.



He shut the door. I hugged Blain lovingly and he sat down next to me on my bed. ‘How was your night?’ I asked.



‘All right.’ Blain pretended.



‘I’m sorry Blain I’m sorry for…’ I mumbled.



‘No you’ve nothing…’ Interrupted Blain.



‘Let me finish please. I’m sorry for breaching my position of trust as your teacher. I’ve broken the law Blain. I’m going to resign form my post and go elsewhere. I’m so sorry Blain.’ I finished.



Blain turned his head and looked up at me. ‘Sir it’s as much my doing as it is yours. I approached you remember… and I’m never going to tell anyone of our relationship… please Sir don’t leave school. You don’t have to see me anymore… but please don’t leave school.’



‘Blain I won’t be able to keep my eyes off you if I stay.’



‘Just try Sir for me. Please… I need you. I like talking to you. I know we perhaps shouldn’t have done what we did –but I’m eighteen next month –it’ll be legal. We can be together properly when I’ve left sixth form and am at Uni. Just think of what it could be like… so stay Sir.



‘But after what happened tonight I don’t know…’



‘That wasn’t your fault! That bastard was sick in the head. Don’t blame yourself for his ills!’



‘OK I’ll stay in school… but I must Blain… must end our relationship here.’



Blain’s head turned sharply to face the floor. ‘I understand. We are skating on very thin ice.’ He said in a trembling voice. ‘But that doesn’t mean I won’t still love you and won’t still talk to you and see you. Just no sexual relations… right?’



‘Right… I love you too Blain more than anyone… I know it’s a cliché but I mean it… I really do.’



‘I know’ Blain said with a tear coming from his eye.



Blain and I held each other close for what seemed like only five minutes. Blain went to his room at three eleven a.m.



I never slept that night. Instead I soaked my pillow with tears. I begrudged society for preventing Blain and I living an open relationship. I resented Theo –if that was his name for ending my dream so brusquely and wickedly.



Blain and I never said more than a sentence to each other again. Our love and friendship was and is eternally ruined by ‘Theo’ –the ‘man’ who ruined my chance of true happiness.

Cute twink fools around, plays with his socks, jerks off and shows his tight buttocks

If You Choose Not to Decide Ch. 02

There really was a Lac du Miel in Lac du Miel. Once it had been wild and scenic and outside the city limits but over the last couple of decades what with the whole state sinking and the town expanding town and lake had met and your view and access to it were obscured by a development called Honey Lake Estates. Houses started in the $120s and went up to McMansions.



This was not where Terry was heading. He skirted the subdivision and took the road that led southward out of the town limits and ran parallel to the bayou. At this point it stopped being a blacktop road and was paved with pebble and shell. On the right side of the road were the houses casual-looking buildings made of cinder block below and wood above. Apparently people lived above and stored things below. The houses were close enough to the water so that you could sit on your deck and cast into the bayou. Bayou Row looked like an idyllic place for a water rat to live but the unstated cost of living out here was expressed in the form of water marks—some marked with dates in paint—on the sides of some of the buildings.



Terry was itching and sweating with nervous excitement and was a little sorry he hadn t stopped at home to take another shower but he d wanted to get away as soon as possible. He told Victoria that Brent had invited him to supper and if they got into drinking during the evening he wouldn t try to drive home. Victoria looked at him obliquely and told him to have fun and try to see his dad sometime during the next day if he could. Terry said he would.



On the way out of town he stopped at the liquor store and bought a mid-price bottle of Petite Syrah which just about cleaned them out of that commodity. In his kit he had a tube of lube. He was very glad he d bought it in New Orleans along with the probe in Lac du Miel if he was seen buying lube they d figure out what he was up to at once and might work out the who-with part before the day was over.



He d dropped out of Boy Scouts before he got beyond Cub but had never forgotten the Scout motto.



The sun was backlighting a big bank of cumulonimbus clouds with a glowing translucent edge shooting rays out from behind them that were so intense that the sky between them looked like dark rays. Terry hoped that he was getting the right signals from Brent that he d be there the night and that Brent wasn t the kind who expected his friends to go home afterwards. He did not look forward to making his way out of Brent s neighborhood in the dark if it was going to storm.



Brent s house was the last one on the road. Terry could tell it was his because one of his trucks was parked in front of it. To his surprise the grounds were attractively landscaped—the old saw about the shoemaker s children going barefoot did not apply here. Brent seemed to be into containers when it came to his house. Maybe they were easier to maintain when it was flooding all the time. The upper part of the house was made of cypress already weathered silvery though the houses didn t look old. Terry didn t remember this area being built on before he left Lac du Miel.



He parked behind Brent s truck and got out. There was a staircase leading to the door. Terry walked up it and knocked.



Hey Terry! You made it. Brent was dressed much like he had been the previous afternoon except he was wearing a snug gray t-shirt with his cutoffs and he was barefoot. Westering light filtered through the windows of his house and attractive odors filled the air. What you got there? Terry was holding rather awkwardly both his kit and the bottle of wine in his left hand needing one hand to knock on the door. Brent smiled as he relieved Terry of the Petite Syrah. Terry shook the other man s proffered hand. If Brent had been a girl he d have felt it natural to greet him with an embrace and a kiss in light of what they d done the previous day but here he didn t know what the rules were. Thanks for the wine. You want to drink it with dinner?



Sure. We can do that.



Brent put the bottle of wine on the dining table and the two men stood there looking at each other for what seemed to Terry like forever. Brent stepped up close to him. Terry Terry he said It s me remember? The one you were doing soixante-neuf with yesterday afternoon? I won t bite... He waggled his eyebrows like Groucho Marx. ...unless I am carried away by passion—or you want me to.



Once again they were in a full-press embrace kissing voraciously. Terry grabbed Brent s ass and pulled him close. Their cocks sawed and rubbed against each other through their clothes. Terry s had hardened immediately and he was so aroused it hurt.



Do we have to bother with dinner?



Brent disengaged himself. We sure as hell do young un. You think I bought these shrimp to burn? I need my strength even if you don t. He turned away and stepped back to the stove where he had been sautГ©ing the shrimp in some butter and garlic. He had just put them in the pan when Terry arrived.



Terry laughed and came up behind Brent as he stood in front of the stove. As if given the go-ahead by the kiss he started doing his best to distract him nuzzling the back of his neck pulling at the neck of his shirt so he could nip and suck on the skin over his beautiful hard deltoid muscles bringing his hands around to flick Brent s nipples into little hard points through the cloth then down to caress the slight convexity of his belly rubbing the bulge in his pants against Brent s denim-covered ass.



Brent turned off the burner under the shrimp. When he bent to get a pot out of a lower cabinet Terry slid his fingers up the leg of his cutoffs and tickled everything he could find Brent was commando under them. For God s sake Terry stop a minute so I can fill this up Brent said laughing. He filled the pot up with water and put it on the stove to heat. What am I gon do with you anyway? I can see I won t get anything done with you acting like this... Using Terry s erection to steer him by he backed Terry a couple of steps to the dinette table. Lean on that he said and brought a chair around to sit on himself. He quickly undid Terry s belt and unzipped his trousers. Boxers and briefs? he queried raising an eyebrow. I didn t know you were that conservative.



The old Terry who had burned with embarrassment and nerves while the eyes of a Texas artist raked over all his particulars woke to life briefly. He felt a blush pass over his face like fire. You know I had to be at work he said. I couldn t stop thinking about...yesterday afternoon. When Mom was there it didn t...it wasn t a problem but when she wasn t...I couldn t go to the bathroom to jack off but sometimes I had to come out from behind the counter!



Mon pauvre p tit Brent murmured. Let me fix that for you. Up— He hauled down Terry s trousers and underwear and Terry s cock sprang up hard its head shining with precum. Terry closed his eyes and gripped the edges of the table as he felt Brent s mouth cover him. When he opened his eyes Brent grinning was holding his cock and flicking his tongue around its head. He closed his mouth firmly around it and stroked down—once twice a half dozen times and then Terry lost it. He heard his breath rasping in and out of his lungs with each spasm that sent his seed boiling and spurting out of him.



Sweet. That was a fine protein snack Brent said swallowing and licking his lips. I could go on the Atkins diet. As he stood up Terry noticed that the end of his stiff cock extended below his cutoffs secreting a short dribble of precum but he seemed unself-conscious about it. I ll bet you re feeling a lot better now. Why don t you help me get dinner set up so we can eat and have fun afterward? Or you can go look at the radio and pick us out some music.



Half the wall on one side of Brent s open-plan house was taken up with an Г©tagГЁre containing an entertainment system that looked as if it cost as much as the house. Terry tucking himself back into his pants and zipping them up wandered over to it. Once he had switched on the power button he began twirling the dial without bothering to listen to what was initially coming out of the radio. None of that Top 40 crap Brent added. Terry found a station that played the kind of classic rock that he and Sidonie had sometimes listened to in the warehouse and Brent seemed happy with it. At least he said nothing about it. He appeared to be preparing salads. Terry drifted around the room. On a low square table next to the futon was a photograph of a child: a girl with curly dark hair and green eyes. She did not appear to be old enough to be in kindergarten but she already projected an air of catlike potentially fatal loveliness.



Who s the kid?



My daughter Brent answered from the kitchen area.



You ve got a daughter? Get out! I didn t know you had any kids!



How would you know when you ve been away for so long? Yeah I have a daughter. Her mama lives in town and if you stay around for long enough you re bound to meet her sometime.



Terry didn t doubt that. Nobody didn t buy hardware. He wandered around the front part of the house somehow shy about looking into the bedroom although he fully anticipated being there later and had to pass through it to get to the bathroom. A couple of built-in bookcases flanked the windows. The books were a wild and uncommunicative mix Analog next to botany and practical horticulture texts from college next to Jorge Luis Borges next to Flesh and the Word next to of all things Nora Roberts writing as J.D. Robb. He wondered if the child s mother came here.



Dinner is served Brent announced. Come and get it or I ll throw it to the gators.



At that point a gust of rain-smelling air rattled the window shades and a clap of thunder shook the house. Brent lit the two candles in the center of the table. I m not trying to be romantic and shit he explained but the power will probably crap out before the evening is over.



They sat down to the small table and ate the salad and shrimp fettuccine Brent had prepared and had a glass each of the wine. They talked about the sort of thing new friends talked about although Terry felt that he was telling Brent a lot more about his life than Brent was sharing about his. Terry supposed this was due to the difference in their ages. He felt excited and nervous looking across the table at Brent watching him eat. It began to storm. Brent got up and closed all the windows on the west side of the house to a crack and in the middle of dinner the electric went out just as he had predicted. They probably have a special folder for me at LP&L he said. I m all the time complaining about it. This never happens to me in town.



Terry couldn t stop looking at Brent thinking that he d never thought of a man as beautiful before thinking at the same time that most people looked good by candlelight and wondering if the other man saw him the same way. He watched the end of a piece of pasta flick between Brent s lips and disappear and wished he was sitting next to him so he could lean over and lick or bite them. The meal tasted as good as it had smelled in the preparation Terry found he was hungrier than he d thought he was. The single glass of wine was relaxing whatever residual inhibitions he might have had. He surreptitiously kicked off his shoes and socks and caressed Brent s feet and legs with his toes. As his toes were so long as to be almost prehensile this was something he considered himself to be good at. Brent looked at him in astonishment and began to laugh immoderately.



Jesus Brent are you that ticklish?



Almost Brent managed but that s not the only reason I m laughing. It reminds me of a story involving my cousin. I ll tell you about it one day.



Do you want me to quit?



No. Brent relaxed in his chair. However once Terry got past his knee he bumped his own knee smartly against the bottom of the table due to the length of his legs.



I knew there was some reason this wasn t going to work he said.



That s all right. C mon let s clear the table. They got up. They cleared the few dishes away and put them in the sink to soak.



Is there anything for dessert?



Brent picked the bottle and the two glasses up from the table. I think you know the answer to that cher he said.

The power was still out so they carried the lights from the table with them. Brent padded sure-footedly across his own living room carrying a candle in one hand and the bottle and glasses in the other and Terry followed hoping he would not bump into anything.



The bed was of the size misleadingly called a full bed a single man s bed if ever there was one Terry had one like it at home. No bigger bed would have fit in the small bedroom. It was flanked by a pair of distressed bedside cabinets. Each little table held a perilous-looking arrangement of candles and reading material. Brent lit all the candles and the room became filled with soft attractive light.



Terry began to laugh. What s so funny? Brent asked putting the wine and glasses down.



This setup Terry said as he plopped down on the bed. Wine. Candlelight. Rain. I don t think I had this much picture-book romance shit when I was with a girl. Where are the roses?



Damn! I knew I forgot something. And I can get them at wholesale too. He sat down beside Terry on the bed and wrapping an arm around his neck bore him back until they were both lying down still laughing. Brent rolled on top of him holding him down and kissing him. He tasted of wine. Terry gripped and kneaded the other man s back and tasted his lips and tongue as if they were life itself. They mashed until they were squirming and humping in danger of going off in their clothes. Brent rose off him to avoid this happening. You re wearing too much boo he commented. Terry still lying on his back pulled his shirt off and let it drop off the edge of the bed. Brent was straddling him close enough so Terry could reach up and undo his cutoffs without bothering to sit up. Then he rose up enough to winkle Brent s swollen cock out and wrap his mouth around the end of it. He felt it twitch and leap. Hold on a minute Brent said and hastily took off the rest of his clothes. You re still wearing too much he said and pulled Terry s trousers and underwear off licking his way down the sparse trail of hair that started just below Terry s navel as he did so. Terry shivered with delight at the hot tongue sliding on his skin.



Terry sat up. Did you mean what you said yesterday that you d like me to fuck you...?



What can I say? I do. I ve wanted that long dick of yours inside me ever since I first laid eyes on it...since I first laid my hand on it for that matter.



I haven t done this much before...the backdoor thing I mean.



Not even with a woman?



A few times but not many of them have wanted me to. Truth is I thought it was a lot of trouble to go to with a perfectly good opening right there.



It s not that much trouble. Look in that drawer there—I got some stuff we can use.



I brought some—



That s all right. Brent reached back into the bedside cabinet nearest him and brought out his lube. He handed it to Terry and lay back with one leg up so that he was accessible. It was too dark in the room to see his hole but Terry felt through the thick growth of hair in his crack until he found it. Terry lubed up his fingers and inserted one. Brent gripped it tightly. Oh. Oh God that feels...I like those nice long fingers too. Now gimme two. Oh. That s so good I can hardly stand it...no! Don t quit. Brent had his head pressed back into the pillow and he was clutching handfuls of the sheets. His cock was as big and hard as Terry had ever seen it jumping with every movement of Terry s fingers. Gimme three I think that s gonna do it...oh yeah stroke it that s...no don t touch that spot. Just stop for a minute and don t do anything. Terry stopped. Ok take em out. Terry did so glancing surreptitiously at his fingers. Brent saw this and grinned. Don t worry I cleaned house before you got here. He reached down and spread himself with his hands. C mon cher he said. Put it right there.



Terry leaned forward over Brent and aimed his cock at Brent s opening there in the semi-dark. Yeah I m really doing this he thought.



One inch. He felt the other man push to open for him. Two. Another thrust. Another.



He was in.



It was the tightest place he had ever been in and it felt so good it frightened him. Brent s strong legs wrapped around his body. He groped around in the bed with one hand.



What re you looking for? Terry asked.



The stuff.



Here it is Terry said handing it to him. Brent flicked up the cap and poured a large dollop of it into his hand which he wrapped around his cock. Terry backed out a few inches and thrust. Brent gasped and grimaced. Are you OK?



Never better Brent said. His other hand came up to grasp Terry s arm. Ok man. Do it. Show me what you ve got. Terry began to move within the hot tight ring of Brent s grip and they got into a nice rhythm. Brent s eyes dark in the soft minimal light of the candles now looked up into his and occasionally down at the action of his hand on his cock. Ah that s good. A little harder a little deeper... Terry felt him tense tighten his legs around his body heard the quickening of his breath. Oh man I m getting there I m getting there—oh oh— His teeth gleamed in the candlelight. Terry felt a strong constriction around his cock. Looking down he saw the first pearl-and-moonstone scatter of cum fanning out onto Brent s stomach and chest. That and the look on the other man s face and the rhythmic pressure from Brent s contracting ass ring sent him over the edge. He thrust down strongly letting the feeling take over following it following it in a frenzy of motion and then it exploded inside of him and he slammed into Brent with a shout. He sagged down onto Brent s body and they rolled to one side and came apart. He smelled candle wax fresh sweat and semen. Shadows and light wavered on the ceiling.



Brent lying beside him raised himself on one elbow and looked down at him. That was as good as I thought it would be he said lightly running a finger down the center of Terry s chest.



Thanks Terry said. They lay there for a few more minutes not saying anything. The rain was still falling fast and thick outside. Presently Terry got up went to the bathroom and washed his dick. The few girls he had back-doored had placed such emphasis on the importance of doing this it did not occur to him not to. He looked up to see Brent leaning in the doorway smiling at him.



I can see you ve been trained he said. Terry shrugged and moved to the john. After they d both used it they went back into Brent s room and lay down on the bed. C mere Brent said. I feel like cuddling. Terry lay down next to him with his head resting on Brent s solid muscular arm. It was cozy in the small room. Brent s body was warm against his right side. You doing OK boo?



Mm Terry murmured rubbing his nose against Brent s cheek. It was softly scratchy. The two of them talked desultorily. Brent was mildly curious about Houston having been in no big city other than New Orleans and Terry told him what he could. It came out that Brent s cousin Russ whose coming had led to the Primeaux family breaking apart lived in Galveston or Brent thought he did he knew better than to expect that Terry would ever have met up with him. Terry was curious about the events of that summer but wasn t going to ask if Brent didn t feel like bringing it up.

Presently Brent reached over to the table on his side of the bed where the wine was and managed to pour himself a little without seriously disturbing Terry who was still using his other arm for a headrest. He took a swallow then gave Terry a kiss. He took two or three more drinks of the wine leaving a little more of it in his mouth each time so that he was transferring it from his mouth to Terry s. It was a very agreeable way to drink wine. He sucked luxuriously on Brent s tongue. He could feel the alcohol warming his system through his mouth tissues.



You trying to get me drunk?



Brent put his glass back on the table. Maybe he said. I just want you to be relaxed that s all.



I am relaxed Terry said. He turned toward Brent and poked a stiff cock between his thighs. Well mostly relaxed.



The other man grinned. You know I m gonna have your ass cherry before the night s over. Terry went still. Doing and being done to were two different things. Terry don t worry about it. Brent s voice slid lower on the scale. We ve got the night ahead of us. He wet his thumb and circled it tightly on the aureole of Terry s left nipple. You re gon be asking me for it before we re done.



I will?



You will Brent said. Just lay back and let me do the work for now.



He kept Terry on tenterhooks for what seemed to be better than an hour touching all parts of him with hands and mouth always pulling back and stopping when he thought that Terry was too close to coming. Terry felt as if he were burning beneath his skin and as if he could scarcely draw a full breath into his lungs. At last looking at Brent who was down between his legs sliding a heavily lubed finger (but only one) into his ass he said Go ahead and do it. Please.



Tell me what you want. Brent lifted his mouth off Terry s cock and smiled teasingly. Go on. Say what you want me to do.



Fuck me.



Brent rose over him. Terry gripped his arms lifted his legs to wrap them around Brent s body. Tell me Brent repeated. How do you want me to fuck you?



Up the ass Terry half-whispered. His could feel his face flaming. Bust my ass cherry like you said. Do—do something you ve got me so goddam hard it hurts—



Good Brent said. He reinserted his finger in Terry adding another. He had done this before but now Terry knew he was being opened being prepared. Instinctively he clamped down. Relax Ter. Terry breathing hard tried to relax. Brent inserted a third finger and moved them around inside him. He felt as if the movement were gigantic and tried to move up in the bed to get away from it. He couldn t. But then Brent withdrew his fingers and pushed Terry s legs back



I feel fucking ridiculous like this he complained.



You look fucking hot Brent said hoarsely. You just don t know. I can t wait any longer. Terry felt Brent s cock warm and blunt against his newly opened and lubed hole. Open for me. I m coming in.



He d had Brent s cock in his hands and in his mouth and he thought he was familiar with its dimensions why did it feel as big as a flashlight—one of those big flashlights that security guards carried—now?



Hold up a minute he said I don t know if I can do this—



Too late for that boo. Brent thrust again.



I don t think I—oh man this hurts—



You re tightening up on me. Push down. It ll get easier.



I m—what if I—



Don t worry about it. Come on one more push I m almost—oh yeah. There. The other man s warm muscular body curved against him and the bristly ends of his trimmed body hair tickled his ass. Terry tried to concentrate on his breathing. He felt as if Brent s cock were halfway up the inside of his body. There I m in. Can t go any further. That isn t so bad is it?



N—no.



He rose over Terry and began to move slowly and gently at first. It did not hurt now in fact Terry could identify a streak of pleasure somewhere inside him which sharpened and deepened when Brent s cock rubbed against it. Brent smiled down at him. You like this?



Um yes—feels real good. But I don t know if I ll get there from that alone.



Brent shifted his position and wrapped a lubed hand around Terry s cock. He jacked it as he moved almost as well as Terry himself could have done it. The new angle was driving him wild. It was enough to offset the discomfort in his legs and the undignified position he found himself in. But after a few minutes Brent replaced his hand with Terry s own. Take over Ter. I ve gotta move. This feels too good... He settled over Terry and gave himself to his rhythm his pleasure his thrusts becoming sharp and concentrated his breathing heavy and shivering. Oh Terry you re so hot—I can t last much longer—



Don t leave me like this man—



I won t. Keep up with me cher work it babe—



He felt himself tautening with every stroke Brent made inside him and he felt it in his cock too as he gripped and pulled it. Suddenly everything came together the clenching around Brent and the wild eruption out of his cock the contractions almost hurtfully strong. Ahh—ahh—oh fuck I m—oh God-- He heard himself shouting with every spasm that ripped through his body. He could feel dollops of semen hitting his belly and chest.



Brent managed a few more strokes and then he finished up in Terry close and hard holding him down his cries mingled with Terry s. He settled inertly on top of Terry for a few minutes warm and sweaty while they got their breath back. Then he withdrew. Terry felt as if he were still wide open. He was glad to be able to lower his legs and straighten out.



Brent smiled at him. I ll say this you don t leave me in any doubt. You really really liked that!



Terry could feel little aftershocks of the climax he d just had rolling through his body like the low rumbles that went through the air after the main force of a storm. Outside unnoticed by either of them the rain had dimmed to a low drizzle. Brent rose to open the window a little and let in some fresh air. It blew in damply making the candles flicker.



Man I can t believe how noisy I ve become. I couldn t help it. You think anyone heard us out there?



Probably not. It s been raining too hard. And it doesn t matter if they did. Nobody s gonna complain. I ll raise their rent if they do.



Shit you own all this property?



Yeah. I had a chance to get this land at a good price a few years back and then I threw up these buildings on it. As way the hell and gone as this town is there s always someone who wants to live further out...



Terry rubbed his face into the pillow he was lying on and looked up at Brent again. Holy fuck you re rich?



Brent sat up and laughed. Ha! That s a good one. Me? Rich? Not on your life mon jeune ami. All I ve got is this land and my business both of which require constant maintenance and some of which is a pain in the ass. Sometimes I feel that all my money what doesn t go back in the business goes to support my little girl and my tax accountant.



Terry who owned his car his computer and his stuff felt abashed. Hey it doesn t matter to me.



Presently they got up and cleaned up in the tiny bathroom. Shortly thereafter the power went back on. The sound of music and air conditioners kicking back on filled the house. Brent blew out the candles.



Man I hate it when the power goes out. All those clocks to reset.



I know. It s why I don t have any out here. You noticed I don t have a clock radio in the room didn t you?



You could have had a small nuclear device back here and I don t think I d have noticed.



Time means nothing when I m out here. If you didn t bring a watch with you you ll just have to tell time by the sun. The array of electronic equipment in the Г©tagГЁre included a VCR. Its digital chronometer flashed 12:00. Don t worry about resetting it Brent said. I never do. It s said that ever since the first time the power went out here. Like I said it s always doing it. He opened the freezer. Want some ice cream?



What kind is it?



Homemade vanilla.



Sure.



Brent filled two bowls and they carried them back out into the living room. Brent sat down on the futon and Terry lowered himself gingerly to the floor. His ass felt sore but not unpleasantly. He felt delicate about sitting naked on the furniture. Come over here Brent said patting the space next to him. Terry moved over so he was sitting next to Brent s left knee. Brent ruffled his hair then picked up the remote and flicked the television on. Terry had not noticed a dish attached to the house when he d driven up so he was not surprised to see that two of what they once had called the Big Three came in decently and two UHF stations came in with confetti. The static and imperfect reception collided with the music coming out of the radio. This is crappier than usual Brent said. Want to watch videos?



Whatcha got?



Oh old movies porn of various kinds.



Terry had read a few of those stories where two guys got into watching porn and then ended up doing each other. I thought we skipped past that part he said.



Brent laughed. So we did he said clicking off the television. Let s go back to bed and skip past it some more. They finished the ice cream and put the bowls in with the rest of the dishes. The switch to the overhead light was near the door of the bedroom so they did not have to feel their way across the living room.



Brent switched on the light in the bedroom. Other than the candles which they had put out and a small reading lamp that attached to the headboard of the bed there was only an overhead fixture. You don t mind if I keep this on for a while do you? I want to look at you...



I guess not Terry said. He lay down and Brent sat next to him. Looking down at Terry he ran a hand lightly down the front of Terry s body. His fingers flickered over Terry s nipples. Terry s cock twitched and began to harden. He could feel his nipples hardening too pointing up under Brent s hands sensation zipping from them down his body like electricity on fine gold wires. Brent grinned and bent down to flick his tongue over the tiny erectile points of flesh now one then the other. Terry ran his fingers through Brent s curly dark hair. He felt his cock leaping and thumping on his belly and heard an inarticulate sound coming out of his throat. His command of the English language was deserting him. He had no other language but the language of gesture. He pressed gently on the top of Brent s head urging him downward. Brent didn t need much urging or direction but he took his time licking his leisurely way down Terry s belly as he had done earlier. Terry had no thought of interrupting him this time. Brent s mouth slightly cooler than usual from the ice cream enveloped his cock. The throat opening yielded and grasped his tongue flicked and twirled. Terry groaned with pleasure and his hips flexed upward involuntarily. Brent was kneeling over him facing away his body at an angle from his. Terry pulled at Brent s near leg to get him to lift it which he did and Terry wiggled over and slid under him looking up at Brent s lightly furred ass and hairy crack and balls. His hard cock slanted down and Terry reached up to take the end of it in his mouth. It swelled and twitched as he sucked the precum out of its sheath. As they had the previous day they completed a circuit of sensation. He felt Brent s mouth making wet and lavish love to him as he licked and pulled at Brent he imagined what the other man must be feeling...the hard stalk of flesh in his mouth swelled and above it the balls tensed in their sack. Brent released him suddenly and turned around so that he was facing him.



Aw man why d you quit? I was having fun.



I know. Don t worry you re going to have fun all right. But there s something else I want to do.



Yeah what?



Just lay back cher.



Brent straddled him. Terry s cock had snapped wetly back onto his belly as soon as Brent had released it. He took it in his hand and pointed it up. The other man positioned himself and softly gently settled down on it. Terry chewed on his lower lip as he felt Brent s tight ring and blood-hot depths engulf him. He thrust upward aware that Brent was heavier than he.



Just let me show you what I like Ter Brent said and he began to ride Terry s cock in long slow strokes. He presented a piquant sight to the man underneath him with his well-toned body tanned but for sun shorts muscular legs spread wide vulnerable but shameless. His rigid cock lay back on his belly obscuring part of the trail of fur that had first entranced Terry the previous day. Below his scrotum Terry could see the other man s anus stretched and gripping his dick. Brent occasionally grimaced and emitted quick little gasps of pleasure. Jack me he ordered.



Terry fished around for the lube and found it. He anointed his hand and wrapped it around Brent s cock enjoying the way it pistoned up and down in his fist. He handled it as he would have his own but his own was buried in Brent s tight hold. It didn t matter it felt good.



Let me he grunted. He meant: let me move let me thrust let me speed up.



A little bit longer— The other man s breaths became heavier deepening into vocalizations. So good this feels so good—oh now—



Terry dug his heels into the mattress and started thrusting upward joyously oblivious to everything except the pleasure he was getting from the primal movements he was making and the tight hot slide of Brent s asshole enveloping his cock. He could feel the climax approaching uncoiling in cock and balls and all the muscles he was using to form this perfect machine of sexual energy. Now now Ter I m— His grip on Terry s cock became fantastically tight. Little spurts of warm liquid came streaming down over Terry s fist and then Terry s Unhhhh and Oh! and Ahhhh and oh fuck! rose up to the ceiling tangled with Brent s long shuddering cry of ecstasy.



The machine had shaken itself to pieces. They stayed in that position a few seconds longer feeling the aftershocks running through their bodies letting their breathing get back to normal.



You re heavy Terry said.



I m dead is what I am Brent said raising himself off Terry s lap. The air seemed cold where he had been. You know they call this le petit mort don t you?



Yeah. I can believe it. He felt too heavy to move.



Brent bent down over him and kissed his forehead before flopping down next to him. And you say you re new at this he murmured. Well you re a natural. He turned and snuggled close to Terry.



Who s gonna get the light?



You are Brent said. I m dead remember?



Terry rose up and snapped off the light. In the small room the switch wasn t too hard to reach. He dropped back down into the bed with Brent and was as out as the light in minutes.

Terry was an early riser by inclination and habit. He woke up in the grayish light of predawn not knowing where he was. This happened to him every time he moved and every time he spent the night with someone. With someone... There wasn t much room for him in the bed. Any less and he would have been wedged into the crack between bed and wall. He opened his eyes. Brent was lying on his side smack in the middle of the bed and Terry could not see much over the landscaper s tanned and well-muscled back. Now he knew. His face warmed (what he wondered did he have left to blush over?) as he remembered the way he had bucked and hollered beneath the older man s weight. His dick was starting to remember too which was unfortunate because he needed to pee.



He eased himself out of the bed without waking up his host and went into the bathroom. He felt sour-mouthed and fuzzy-toothed from the mild wine hangover and not having brushed his teeth the previous night. After he managed to piss he brushed his teeth and stepped into the small shower turning the water to as hot as he could stand. He stood under the stream and let the water pound the top of his head opening his mouth and drinking it as well. He smelled sweat and leftover sex as the water woke it up and then it was gone. He had just lathered himself up with the soap (the water was soft in this region) when the water became suddenly hotter. He was not surprised to hear the toilet flush. He had not even heard Brent come in. The other man stepped into the shower with him.



Sorry about that he said indicating the toilet.



That s OK.



Brent stood under the shower and got wet the smell of his natural body scent and last night s sex coming alive and sluicing off in the flow of water. His body brushed against Terry s. When he felt Terry s fattening cock graze his belly he smiled.



You done with the soap?



Yeah. Instead of handing the soap to Brent he took the bar and started lathering him up. When he had thoroughly soaped up the front of Brent s body Brent turned around and he began attending to the back. He reached around Brent and caressed his nipples and cock. Both were hard beneath his hands. He rubbed his cock into Brent s crack but when he bent a little and probed around with the tip to enter him his friend moved away and turned around.



If you don t mind I d like some time to recuperate before we do that again he said. Last night about blew me apart and right now I feel that way. He pressed his slippery body against Terry s. Even though he was somewhat shorter they could still rub their cocks together. Terry bundled them in one soapy hand and began to slide it back and forth. Good idea murmured Brent. I love me a man with big hands... He placed his own over Terry s. Terry maneuvered the two of them out of the direct fire of the shower and grabbed the back of Brent s head with his other hand. They kissed. He felt a flush beginning over his whole body even as he became conscious that the hot water running next to them was beginning to wane he felt Brent s breathing quicken. He pressed the other man s mouth further open tightened his grip on the two cocks in his hand and pushed urgently. The two men moved together their tongues twined and danced. Nnnh Brent said and they grunted their pleasure into each other s mouths. The distinctive smell of cum rose filled the shower stall and slipped away down the drain.



They rinsed and dried themselves off and stepped into a bedroom that was now filled with sunlight. As Terry crawled over the bed to fish his shirt from where he had dropped it last night he noticed a few spots and streaks of blood on the sheets. Yikes he said. Who made who bleed? His anus tightened reflexively. He felt all right.



Probably you Brent said. Don t worry. It happens. Comes with the territory. It s not like you cracked my maidenhead. (But you did crack mine Terry thought.) I ll mend. And then... he leered at Terry I ll want you to do it again.



Terry started to put his clothes on noting the small crusts of yesterday s precum on the front of his jockeys and wondering why he hadn t brought a spare pair. But he figured that if he didn t get a handle on his thoughts there would probably be more where those came from. Brent had dressed and was now out in the kitchen making short work of last night s dishes Terry could hear them clinking and clashing in the sink. When he had trimmed his beard and came out into the living room Brent was frying bacon. The smell of bacon competed with that of fresh coffee. When the bacon was done Brent laid it all on a plate with a paper towel to absorb the excess grease. Then he opened the fridge and took something out.

Here catch! he said. Terry caught it. It was a small can of pineapple juice.



I see you ve figured out my secret he said smiling as he pulled the tab. He had been drinking pineapple juice for breakfast for years. He d heard about how it was supposed to make one s spunk taste better which was why he had started with it but over the years he had grown to like it for its own sake and he went to a good bit of trouble to obtain it even requesting it in diners and hotels when he didn t see it on the menu or the buffet. Since he was still feeling a little dehydrated and pH-unbalanced from the wine last night it tasted especially good. Brent smiled back at him and started frying eggs in the grease in the pan.



What re you gon do today? he asked as they ate breakfast.



I told Mom I d go to the rehab place and visit Dad Terry said. And then back to work. Mom opens the store up at noon.



How s he doing?



It s hard to tell. Some days he does better some days worse. He s fighting this thing as hard as he can. It s frustrating for him.



I hope to...I hope he gets better. He s always been good to me. He didn t deserve this.



Who does?



Brent got up and cleared the table. Terry started to help him. Don t worry—I ll get these. I wish you could stick around a while longer but you ve got work and so do I. I ve got a couple of Sunday gigs in the next town. Terry got his kit and Brent walked with him to the door. Last night was fun boo. We need to do it again. He lifted his head and kissed Terry. His mouth was warm and tasted of coffee. Terry s lips parted he couldn t help it. Brent s tongue brushed against his. Don t tempt me he said. Next week. OK?



Ok Terry said. He opened the door of the house and descended into the humid sunlight. He got in his car and backed it onto the road scanning the radio for something to listen to. He settled on a blues station and not feeling the least bit blue headed northward towards town.

These guys are always horny, especially when a bit drunk.

College Days Ch. 09

We were on our third day of me having my way with Mark. So far I had fucked his ass nine times cumming inside him seven times shooting my wad on his ass twice more. He had sucked my cock five times swallowing the load each time and he had been allowed to cum five times.



It was now three in the morning I had gotten up to go take a leak and came back into my dorm room and saw his perfect ass spread wide open his legs still tied spread eagle on the bed. His hands were still tied to exposing him completely. I reached down and gently rubbed his beautiful ass he moaned and asked Are you going to fuck me again?



I grinned to myself and asked Do you want me to? Slipping my fingers between the globes of his ass my middle finger teasing his hole.



Either that or he hesitated or fuck my mouth again.



I smiled and said I ve got an idea. I then reached over to my desk and opened the drawer pulled out a seven inch dildo. The dildo was about two inches round and curved just like a real dick. I grabbed the lube and slicked the dildo up then I applied some lube to Mark s ass crack and pried his hole open just enough to squirt the lube into his butthole.



I slowly worked the dildo deep into his ass inch by inch it disappeared into his butt.



OH! OH! That s fuckin awesome! he groaned. It s huge! I love it!



Soon the full seven inches was in and I began to pull it out and shove it back in. First only an inch or so then two then three. Now I was pulling it a full six inches out and ramming it back inside his ass with each thrust he screamed into the pillow under his face.



I now had the dildo buried completely in his butt. I grabbed the duct tape off the table and tore off a six inch strip. I then taped the dildo in place using his round butt to anchor the tape down.



I walked around to the front of the bed lifted his face up and slid the pillow under his chest so that his face was raised up. His eyes were shining and he smiled opening his mouth as he saw my fully erect cock pointing to his lips. I slid inside his mouth grabbing his hair and slowing moving forward. I felt the tip of my cock hit the back of his throat and he tried to gag. I didn t pull back I pushed harder holding his red hair tightly in my hands. I kept pushing he kept gagging. Spit and slobber was pouring from his mouth as he gagged more and more. When I felt his lips touch my pubic area I began to pull back and let him catch his breath. I then rammed my cock back in followed by more gagging and much more slobber. Tears were streaming down his face as my cock continued to bang back and forth in and out of his mouth and throat.



I continued to ram my cock down his throat until I couldn t last much longer. I pulled out and blasted my load all over his face coating his eyes nose and mouth. I wiped my dripping cock up and down his face until it was drained completely.



Thank you! Thank you! I love your cum I love your cock he moaned.



I squatted down on the floor in front of him and kissed him deeply. I could taste my cum in his mouth and the slobber he d been coughing up. After kissing him for several minutes I stood up and removed the ropes from his hands. I then freed his legs leaving the seven inch dildo taped up his ass. I had him stand up on the bed facing me. I took his five inch rock hard cock into my mouth and began to bathe his balls and shaft with my tongue.



I can t hold back he exclaimed I m gonna cum soon! Oh shit!!! Here it comes!!



It only took about five minutes and he began to cum filling my mouth. I took his entire load holding it in my mouth I laid him back down opened his mouth and positioned my mouth over his. I then opened my mouth and allowed his cum to drip from my mouth into his. Once I was drained I lowered my mouth and we kissed swirling his cum between our mouths. I finally broke our kiss again and he swallowed his load.



I then climbed into bed beside him and he wrapped his arms around me. We then drifted off to sleep the dildo still snug inside his ass.



We woke up around nine in the morning and walked down the hall to the shower me in boxers him naked with the seven inch dildo still buried in his ass. As we showered he played with my balls and cock until I blew my first load of the day. I then let him jerk himself off for me. We went back to the room and I undid the tape and slid the dildo from his butt.



Oh oh man I feel so empty he said reaching his hand behind him and feeling his butthole realizing that it was still spread open.



I guess your punishment is over I started I ll let you go now but if you ever break in here again I ll have spread eagle in the hall and every guy on this floor fuck you I said.



He looked puzzled then said So that s it? You re not going to tell on me? You re just gonna let me leave now?



That s right you can go or you can stay here until my roommate gets back I smiled and added of course if you stay you have to stay naked and you ll have to be sucking me off when he gets back.



He thought for a minute then said I really ought to go I have a ton of homework to do and I m not ready to let others know that I like cock. He reached for his sweat bottoms and slid them on.



Too bad I was thinking you might like a cock in your mouth and one in your ass. It s much better with a real cock in both not just a big dildo then I said Of course I do understand. But you can always come back for more.



He smiled kissed me and then dropped to his knees looking up he said Can I have one more load for the road? He then began to suck my cock taking as much down his throat as he could without choking.



His blow job was awesome his small hands rotated from playing with my balls to spreading and kneading my ass cheeks. He kept it up for almost ten minutes and I felt my balls filling with cum. Seconds later my cock began to shoot cream down his hot throat. He swallowed the full amount none escaped his mouth as he swallowed quickly.



He stood up grabbed his torn shirt and headed out without another word.



After he left I grabbed the DVD recorder and sat down to mix the cuts of what I had been able to record over the last few days. Once I was down I had more than two hours of fucking sucking dildo and S&M clips of him taking load after load. I then copied the DVD and wrote on the cover Your brother . I then wrote a quick note to his sister Marissa that said Your brother told me about the things you made him do about you fucking him with toys and about you forcing him to eat your pussy. I d like for you to watch me do these things to him again in person then let me eat your pussy and watch you fuck him. If interested he knows who I am and where to find me just show up.



I then took the DVD and the note and placed them in a padded envelope. After dressing I took the package to Marissa s dorm room and slid it under the door.



Two weeks later they showed up at my dorm while my roommate was at class. The experience was incredible but that s another story. Suffice to say the three of us moved in together the next semester and stayed together through college. If you want to hear those stories please write me and I ll work them up.

Little sex toy for a lovely boy

How Curious Are You?

I breathed a sigh of relief and looked at my watch as I climbed into the car and settled back in the passenger seat. It was only just after three in the afternoon but it felt a lot later. I glanced across at Andy one of my business partners as he slipped behind the steering wheel. His sigh of relief matched mine. The meeting we had just been too had not gone well.



Only two more to go I reminded him with a grin which was meant to cheer him up.



Yeah – and let s hope that they go better than that one! he told me his anger barely controlled as we roared out of the car park.



We couldn t understand why the meeting had gone so badly. It was one of a series we were having with different clients. Andy was moving to another part of the business and the meetings had been arranged so that he could introduce me as the new contact for the clients he had previously looked after.



This meeting was meant to have been one of the easiest – the client had already agreed to the change and was someone Andy had known for a number of years. Instead at the meeting the client had just moaned about just about everything we had ever done for him.



And he s let himself go – he s getting fat! Andy suddenly exclaimed his annoyance more than obvious.



I would have laughed but I m used to Andy – ever since I found out that he was gay I ve become used to his occasional outbursts the comments that often only he can get away with. And over the last year or so he has been more and more open with me about his life which couldn t be more different than mine. After all I m married with kids whereas he - at thirty - is a few years younger than me lives alone parties hard and professes to dislike children of all ages.



And to think that I used to fancy him!



This time I had to laugh. I looked across at him just catching his sideways glance. We laughed again relaxing a little.



So who do you fancy now? I asked through my laughter.



At first I didn t realise that Andy had stopped laughing that there was suddenly some tension around him again. My laughter faded away as I looked at him.



You of course he told me his eyes on mine rather than on the road.



He steered the car across to the side of the road and pulled to a stop.



You are as curious as I think you are aren t you? he asked his hand slipping onto my thigh squeezing me gently.



Is it that obvious? I murmured blushing furiously.



Let s just say I guessed Andy told me.



But as I felt his eyes on me I knew that he hadn t guessed everything.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



He was right that I was curious – very curious in fact. But he hadn t yet guessed that by now I only wanted to satisfy that curiosity with one man – him.



I suppose that I ve been curious about other men for a good few years but in the last two or three years the feelings have intensified to the stage where I can almost feel another man s cock in my hand instead of mine as I lay awake at night thinking about it to where I can almost taste the cock I ve never sucked but want to.



Until four months ago I just wanted to do these things if only once. I wanted to touch another man to feel his cock growing hardening in my hand to feel his excitement as he was feeling mine. I wanted to suck a nice hard cock – and have mine sucked in return sucked roughly by a man kneeling at my feet. It wasn t as if I would look at a particular man and think that I wanted his cock or wanted him to have mine. It was just a feeling a feeling that was growing was intensifying.



A feeling I knew I had to do something about – and soon.



I ve known for a long time that Andy was gay. It wasn t something we talked about much but over the years as our friendship built he was more open about what he got up to his feelings the difficulties he had faced. He had even sought my advice on occasions about how he should deal with different things.



As my curiosity about other men about being with another man grew Andy never really came into my thoughts. Until four months ago there was no one specific in my mind – just a need a growing need that I had to do something about.



But then I saw Andy naked - and everything changed.



It happened while we were away overnight on a Strategy Conference with the business with other senior staff and managers. After the first few sessions a group of us decided to take a swim at the Hotel s fitness club in an attempt to unwind before dinner. I was a bit late arriving at the pool so most of the others were starting to leave by the time I arrived. Andy was still in the pool though and we ended up swimming a few lengths together before heading back to the changing rooms.



I automatically opened my locker and pulled my towel out ready for a quick shower. As I stripped off my trunks the changing room was empty apart from Andy and me. As I stood naked my back to him something made me glimpse at the mirror to my side.



Andy was stood naked as well looking at me. As I looked at him in the mirror I could sense his eyes on me. I m quite lean but firmly muscled and I could feel his eyes raking down my back and legs feel them staring at my firm ass.



I looked back at him through the mirror knowing that he couldn t see me looking in his direction. He was thicker set than I d imagined his chest and legs heavily muscled his belly almost flat. But it was his cock that I was drawn to. It hung heavily over his balls the tip partially exposed as his skin peeled back. At first I thought that he looked as if he might be getting an erection – but then I realised it was the thickness of his cock his length and the way it curved over his tight balls that gave that impression.



I stared at him for what seemed like an age but which was probably only a few seconds unable to move willing him to catch me looking at him willing his twitching cock to rise. But it was then that I realised that my own cock was erect – and not just normally erect. When I glanced down I don t think I d ever seen my cock as hard or as long or as thick as it was then.



In a panic I grabbed my towel and fled to the showers my cock waving about in front of me. I dragged the shower curtain closed behind me and leant against the wall my heart thumping. It was only then that I thought clearly enough to realise that my body had shielded my reaction from Andy.



I looked down again and still my cock jutted out almost obscenely from my body. I reached down and touched my cock tentatively feeling the strength the heat of my erection of my reaction to seeing Andy burning into my hand. I stroked along my shaft stifling a moan of exquisite pleasure. I stroked my shaft faster my hand becoming a blur until seconds later my cum exploded out of my cock thick ropes of it splattering on the wall opposite me.



I stood gasping visions of Andy of his cock imprinted on my mind wishing it was his hand on my still erect cock. And from then on I knew that just being curious wasn t enough that I had to do something about it that I had to satisfy my curiosity – with Andy.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



So Andy went on Just how curious are you?



Sorry I muttered shaking my head as I tried to get my thoughts together.



You heard he laughed giving my thigh another squeeze.



I felt my cock rising as he left his hand resting on my leg while he looked at me carefully. I don t know if he realised what was happening to my cock how I was reacting to his touch but at that moment he turned back towards the front started up the engine and pulled back onto the road.



Fancy a drink? he asked.



I nodded dumbly not daring to speak. I didn t ask where we were going and it wasn t until we were almost there that I realised that we were heading towards Andy s house in a small village just outside of town. He pulled up onto the drive the car tyres crunching on the gravel. We sat still in the car for a few seconds listening to the ticking of the engine as it cooled before Andy leant over me and opened the door.



As I climbed out of the car I looked around as if I was wondering what I was doing there before following Andy indoors. I d been to his house several times before but this time it felt different very different.



Andy led the way into the house. I didn t say a word as he phoned the office and told them that we d been delayed and that we wouldn t be back in the office for the rest of the afternoon. He then led me through to the kitchen and pulled open the fridge. He lifted out a bottle of wine in one hand and some beers in the other holding them out to me to choose. I nodded at the wine.



Good choice he told me with a smile.



I watched while he opened the wine my cock starting to bulge again as I wondered where I was heading. I followed Andy as he picked up the bottle and two glasses and led the way out onto the patio my eyes drifting down to his ass firm inside his tightly cut trousers.



The wide patio overlooked a long garden which was mostly grass with tall trees and hedges around the outside. There were a few big comfortable conservatory type chairs scattered around along with a couple of sun beds and a wider chair that could easily sit three or four people. The view was spectacular looking out over open countryside with no one overlooking the house or garden. It was totally peaceful – and private.



We kicked our shoes off and settled down into a couple of the chairs. Nothing was said for a while as we sipped at our wine and enjoyed the afternoon sun but my mind was a total blur of conflicting thoughts and emotions. My cock kept rising at the thought of what could happen of what I thought I wanted but then falling again as doubts crept in. It was a while before Andy broke the silence.



You never did answer my question he reminded me.



I looked at him quizzically not sure what he meant.



How curious are you? he reminded me before adding What do you want?



He looked at me closely before he spoke again.



I know what I want he told me his hand on my leg again high up on my thigh But only if you want the same thing.



Yes I groaned not trusting myself to say more.



And then Andy did something that hadn t been in my plans. He leant over and kissed me.



At first I just didn t know what to do as I felt his slightly rough lips on mine the tip of his tongue sliding across my equally dry lips. But then my instincts took over and I kissed him back our lips pressing closer together our tongues flicking across each other. It felt different different to any other kiss I d shared and the longer it went on the more I wanted it to last.



I ve got no idea how long that first kiss went on but by the time Andy leant back away from me my cock was painfully hard. I looked at him swallowing hard before speaking.



Ask me again I told him.



He paused for just a second.



How curious are you? he asked for the third time.



Very was all the answer I needed to give.



With that Andy took my glass and put it with his on a side table. He moved across and knelt in front of me his hands on the tops of my thighs. My legs automatically swung apart as he looked at me as I nodded. He slipped his hands along my thighs squeezing caressing his hands moving ever closer to the painfully hard bulge in my trousers. And then he stopped looking at me for signs of any doubt both of us knowing that very soon there would be no going back.



Yes I groaned again – and this time Andy reached for my belt.



I leant my head against the back of the chair and closed my eyes not daring to look as Andy tugged at my belt and then reached for the fastenings on my trousers. His fingers moved nimbly a clip and then a button being quickly undone. I opened my eyes as Andy paused before undoing my zip a little. He stopped again and looked up at me as his fingers traced the line of my cock through my trousers.



I gasped as I felt his fingers pressing against me hot against my hard flesh despite the clothes between us. And then Andy was moving faster more urgently. He undid my zip pulling at my trousers as I lifted my ass to help him leaving them half way down my thighs my boxers not far behind them.



With a deft tug Andy pulled the front of my boxers down releasing my cock at last. And this time it was him who gasped as my cock slapped back against my belly rock hard and as straight as a steel rod. As Andy stared I tore my tie off flinging it to one side. Andy moved then tugging at my shirt sending buttons spinning away as he pulled it until it was laid open revealing my chest and belly my cock pointing straight upwards.



He reached forward – and for the first time I felt another man touch my cock. His touch was firm and sensual his hand sliding along my swollen shaft as it lay hard against me. His other hand strayed over my chest and belly reaching for my nipples caressing me softly. I closed my eyes and moaned as his fingers stroked and caressed my eyes only flying open when his hands stopped there ceaseless movement.



Stand up he told me his voice catching huskily in his throat.



I stood up slowly my cock jutting out from my body swaying in front of him inches from his face. He looked at me licking his lips as he drank in the sight of my cock and of my balls swollen with cum. He dragged my trousers and boxers down my legs sweeping them off along with my socks leaving me naked apart from my shirt which hung open blowing gently in the breeze.



Andy reached up his hands resting on my thighs caressing the muscles making my cock bob about in front of him. He slid one hand across me wrapping his strong fingers around my shaft and pressing my cock up against my belly. And then at last I felt another man s mouth on my cock.



He didn t so much lick me as caress me with his strong tongue moving from deep underneath my balls to the very tip of my cock in one lingering sweep. We both moaned his muffled against my hard flesh as his tongue swirled around my swollen cock head his hands now caressing my shaft and balls his fingers probing insistently between my legs.



I moved as he looked up at me easing my legs apart as he cradled my balls in one hand my cock in the other. His fingers reached down to rub the skin between my balls and my ass making me moan as I felt the hunger in his movements as I watched his tongue moving across my cock leaving its wet trails behind.



With a moan Andy let my cock fall away from my body so that it was swaying in front of me again standing out from my body. He glanced up at me and then back to my cock before leaning forward and taking me deep deep into his mouth.



My legs felt like jelly as I felt the hottest wettest mouth imaginable around my cock. He sucked me hard drawing me in deep his tongue lashing across my cock head as I felt his teeth sliding down my shaft. My cock jerked in his mouth as he sucked hard on me my cock bulging in his cheeks as I thrust forward as I began to fuck his mouth. I reached for Andy s head feeling his wiry hair as I ploughed my cock into his mouth matching his sucking with my thrusts.



I knew that I couldn t last long and Andy sensed it as well but we made no attempt to slow down Andy needing my release almost as much as I did. I drove my cock into his wet and willing mouth feeling his experienced tongue on me as I moved.



My cum exploded from me without warning pumping deep into Andy s mouth. I instinctively pulled back but Andy grabbed me his hands sliding from my hips around to my ass as he pulled me tighter to him taking my pumping cock deep into his mouth as he sucked my cum from me.



I fell back onto the chair my legs weak from my release my cock slick from Andy s mouth. I grinned at Andy who was still sat on the floor between my legs. He reached out to stroke my wilting cock to run his hand over my chest and belly as I closed my eyes savouring his touch for a few minutes as I caught my breath.



Slowly I opened my eyes again and looked at him wanting him.



Stand up I told him as I slid to the edge of the seat.



I shrugged my shirt off and sat naked my eyes moving up and down his still dressed body.



Take your shirt off I told him suddenly feeling in control.



As he undid his shirt and pulled it off I took only my second look of his strong muscular body of his powerful chest and flat belly. He was almost hairless his nipples dark and erect. I reached out tentatively sliding my hand across his smooth skin rubbing across his taut nipples. I pulled my hand away abruptly needing more.



Now the rest I told him huskily more urgently.



But before he could move I was reaching out to him rubbing the hard bulge at the front of his trousers getting in the way as he tried to undo them. I moaned with frustration at the seconds it was taking him to undo his trousers at the delay in touching him. I didn t want to wait a second longer now that I was so close to touching my first cock ready to take the next step.



And then his cock was springing free long and hard in front of me.



I gasped as I saw Andy s cock for the first time swaying in front of me jutting out for beneath his curly mass of hair. I watched almost mesmerised as he pulled his trousers off hopping on one leg and then the other until he was stood naked his cock bobbing just inches away from me.



Touch me he told me simply.



Then it was Andy s turn to gasp again as I reached out and touched another man s cock for the first time. He felt hot to touch hot and hard and strong. His cock was thick with veins throbbing along his curved shaft the head red and slick with pre cum. I squeezed him feeling his strength his power. I slid my hand towards him slowly tentatively licking my lips as I peeled his skin tight back not daring to speak.



As I stroked his cock I reached up and ran a hand over his chest rubbing his stiff nipples as he stepped closer. His cock was inches from my face as I looked at him intently watching my hand moving along his shaft watching the bead of pre cum that I longed to lean forward and lick away. I felt Andy s hands on my shoulders silently urging me to take the next step to lean forward those few inches towards his glorious cock.



But I couldn t not then. As much as I wanted to I sat frozen only my hand moving unable to take him into my hungry mouth. I carried on stroking his shaft pulling him towards me before sliding my hand back to rub against the mass of curly hair at the base of his belly. It felt awkward and after a few minutes as I realised just how patient Andy was willing to be I reached a hand out to his hip and pulled him around a little.



Andy moved with me as I stood up keeping one hand on his cock the other on his hip. I gasped as he leant back against me his taut ass finding my hanging cock. My hands moved without me thinking one sliding around from his hip to curve around a firm ass cheek the other moving rapidly as I stroked his shaft feeling him getting even harder in my hand as he groaned out loud.



I felt Andy pushing back against me as his balls tightened as he let out a long deep moan. I watched over his shoulder our bodies hot and hard together as his cum erupted from his cock a long rope of cum that splattered heavily onto the patio in front of us to be followed by another and then another as his balls emptied as he showed me the result of his lust his desire.



I stared at the heavy pool of cum in front of us his cock still in my hand as I reached around and cradled his balls squeezing them gently as if to make sure they were totally empty. Slowly Andy turned and we kissed for the second time a sensual lingering kiss that left me in no doubt that there was more to come.

After our kiss Andy stepped away and reached for the wine refilling our glasses before sitting down again deliberately taking a chair so that we were sat apart. I was thankful for the time he gave me but my eyes never left his body as we chatted lingering on his cock and balls just as his lingered on mine the hunger in his eyes mirroring that in mine.



It was maybe half an hour later that I followed Andy back into the house my semi erect cock hanging heavily over my balls. I don t know why but I resisted the temptation to reach out for his ass as I followed him up the stairs my cock lurching with every rock of his hips. In his bedroom Andy suggested that I lie down so that he could ease the tension in my shoulders. I felt fine and the grin on his face told me that he knew that – but I was more than happy to do as he suggested.



As soon as I was lying down my legs slightly apart Andy was beside me leaning over to run his hands from my shoulders and down my back. After a few minutes he moved to straddle me sitting over my thighs his cock brushing against me as his hands swept down my back from my shoulders to my ass. I could feel my cock hardening as his hands moved lower my legs automatically parting as his fingers slipped along the tight cleft between my cheeks searching for and then finding my puckered ass.



He scratched lightly over the ridges of sensitive flesh before reaching lower still. I drew myself up onto my knees knowing that I was showing him everything as he reached between my legs for my swaying balls for my heavy cock. I gasped as I felt his hand on my cock again sliding along my shaft his other hand resting on my ass. I felt the bed move as he shuffled closer and then his cock against me hot and hard resting against my thigh.



As he stroked my cock I felt his hands moving towards my ass again rubbing me hard as I arched my back pushing back towards him in a way I d never dreamed about. His cock felt hotter than ever against me so hot that I jumped and moaned with disappointment when he leant away from me reaching out to get something from the bedside table.



I jumped again as I felt the coldness of the gel he dripped onto me but than gasped as he worked it into the tight entrance to my body rubbing me gently until his finger popped into my ass disappearing into the depths of my wanton body. Waves of pleasure rippled through me as he fingered me gently another dollop of gel easing the way for his second finger.



I was lost in my own pleasure for a moment my eyes closed as I rested my head on my arms my ass in the air. I didn t dare think about what might happen next as Andy stroked my cock and fingered my ass. But when he eased his hands away and I heard the unmistakeable sound of a condom packet being ripped open my body cried out for more for what I had always thought I didn t want. But that had all changed the moment I had seen Andy s cock had felt him in my hand.



Now I wanted everything.



As he knelt behind me I looked over my shoulder at his rock hard a cock a shiver going through me at the thought of what was to come. I watched as he smeared more gel on his cock and then turned away until I could feel his cock hot against my ass pressing harder as he leant over me.



At first there was nothing but then a pain shot through me as his cock head burst into my body. I gasped soothed by his hands on my hips and back. And then the sharp pain was replaced by a numb ache as he eased his thick cock further into my body the ache being replaced by a warm glow and then pure pleasure as he buried his cock deep inside me.



Slowly he leant over me his body close to mine his hand on my shoulder. He moved me with him rolling me onto my side so that he could lay behind me his cock long and hard inside my ass his hand reaching around me for my own rampant cock. I gasped as he rocked his body as he stroked my cock in time to his long thrusts into my ever welcoming body.



He fucked and stroked me slowly as first but then faster faster and harder and deeper as his need as our need overcame us both. His cock powered into me but his practiced hand never missed a stroke. His breathing was ragged in my ear his lust and desire echoing around the room as he cried out.



His cock seemed to expand in my tight ass as he came his guttural cry filling the room as I felt the hot wetness of his cum bursting inside me even through the condom. As he buried his pumping cock inside me filling me he dragged me half onto my back my cock pointing upwards as my own cum erupted from me to splatter onto my chest and belly in a thick stream our cocks throbbing together his inside my body mine inside the tight grip of his hand.



We lay still for what seemed like an age catching our breath his cock still embedded in my ass while he gently caressed me. When Andy eventually pulled out of me and went to get cleaned up I rolled onto my back my eyes closed as I savoured the feelings still coursing through my body. When Andy got back I took my turn in the bathroom wiping away the thick cum from my chest and belly wondering what would happen next.



When I got back Andy passed me one of the beers he had been downstairs to get and we lay on the bed facing each other drinking and chatting totally relaxed together. When the beers were gone we chatted some more reaching for each others cocks. We touched each other stroking and caressing until our cocks were as thick and hard as we wanted as we needed them to be.



I watched as Andy reached for a condom and put it on me encasing my throbbing cock. I watched while he smeared some gel over me moaning as his hands moved across my cock and balls. And then he was kneeling on the bed his legs apart looking at me over his shoulder.



Fuck me he quietly demanded before dropping his head down onto the bed.



I moved quickly moving behind him by cock bobbing and swaying in front of me. I knelt up towering over him my cock reaching out to him. Seconds later my cock was buried inside him as I thrust inexpertly into his waiting body. I heard Andy cry out as I drove my cock deep inside him his velvety heat holding me tight.



Fuck me he whispered again his words distorted by his soft moans.



So I did I fucked him hard driving into his body as deep as I could my balls slapping against him as he reached under himself for his own cock. I fucked him long and hard and deep his body clinging to my cock sending powerful waves of pleasure crashing through us both as we moved together as he pushed back to meet my thrusts.



When I came it was like a dam bursting. My animal like cries bounced around the room as my cum gushed into his body. As soon as the torrent of cum had subsided Andy pulled away pushing me onto my back and ripping the condom off to get to my cock. He sucked me into his mouth sucking the last of my cum from me devouring me.



This time I didn t hesitate as I saw his cock ready to burst swaying in front of me. I grabbed his hard shaft and pulled him towards me one hand reaching for his ass as he twisted his body and pushed his cock into my waiting mouth. I sucked hard my tongue swirling around his cock head as I tasted him tasted any man for the first time. He pumped his cock into my mouth as I sucked him as he sucked me.



I knew that he wouldn t last long but even so the thick gush of his cum took me by surprise as it flooded my mouth. I gagged and then recovered swallowing hard as his warm cum ran over my tongue. We sucked each other savouring the taste of each others cum of each others cocks until we were both soft our lust exhausted for now.



Later when I glanced at the clock we both knew that it was time for me to go. I went through to the bathroom for a shower letting the water pour over me as I relived the previous few hours. As I stepped out of the cubicle Andy came into the room. I stood still for a second and then reached out for his cock to guide him back into the shower with me.



We stood under the shower the warm water cascading over us as we caressed each others cock and balls. Andy smiled as my cock rose up thick and hard alongside his. He pulled me closer so that my cock rested on his hand alongside his. He squeezed our two cocks together my heart thumping as I felt his hot flesh pressed to mine. I reached down wrapping my hand around our cocks as well our two hands forming a tunnel for us to fuck for us to slide our cocks into our shafts tight together.



As we stood for a few long minutes rocking our hips our cocks sliding against each other I could feel my cum boiling in my balls. I knew from Andy s gasps from the way his hand was tightening around our cocks that he felt the same. But there was only one place I wanted his cum.



I quickly dropped to my knees in front of him and pushed his cock up against his belly. I licked him hungrily my now eager tongue swarming over his cock and then down to his balls. I sucked on him while my fingers probed between his legs taking one ball and then the other into my mouth doing to him what I wanted him to do to me.



As the water poured over us in the tight confines of the shower cubicle I sat back and stared at his cock as it swayed in front of me. And then I leant forward and took as much of him as I could into my mouth. I sucked hard gagging as he held my shoulders and pushed his cock in deeper. I gasped as he held me tight and fucked my mouth my tongue rasping over his swollen cock head my teeth grating along his strong thick shaft my hands reaching for his ass.



He fucked my mouth wildly his hips thrusting forward to drive his cock into my wanton mouth. When he came his cum gushed into my mouth a thick torrent that was more than I could swallow. As it leaked out from around my lips he carried on fucking me until he pulled me urgently to my feet until we stumbled out onto the floor of the bathroom until I was leaning over him taking my turn to fuck his mouth while he squeezed the last of his cum out of his own still hard cock.



I knelt beside him thrusting my cock into his mouth while I held his head my fingers entwined in his hair. The power of my orgasm left we feeling faint and no sooner had I erupted into his mouth I was slumped on the floor beside him my still jerking cock splattering us both with the last of my cum.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Later we finally cleaned up and got dressed. Andy drove me back into town to pick up my car from the office. As we sat outside the now deserted building he reached over and squeezed my thigh again just like he had those few hours before. But now everything seemed different was different.



So he asked with a gentle laugh still curious?



I smiled across at him both of us knowing the answer.



THE END



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cute 20 y.o. guy masturbates while watching gay porn photos and stretches his ass with anal plug

The Guy Across The Hall Ch. 03

Hi!



It’s Tommy again. You remember? Tommy Driscoll? I was telling you the story of how I met my partner Pete. Well a lot of you guys out there didn’t like that my story was so short and that it ended before I gave you any of the ‘details’ of what Pete and I did that night.



To be honest with you I was gonna write about that but...well...I just didn’t feel right about it until I talked to Pete. You see Pete didn’t know that I was writing the story. He was a little freaked out when I posted it because I didn’t disguise who we are or where we are but he finally calmed down about it. After all there’s very little chance that anybody in Carroll reading it and if they did they had to be gay or bi to be reading on Nifty anyway. Plus I’d done one other thing.



To keep it more anonymous I didn’t post the story myself. I asked one of the Nifty writers - RimPig - to post if for me. I’d been writing him off and on for about a year. I’d found a couple of his stories and liked them and had written him telling me about Pete and me. He was the one who urged me to write our story. He even helped me with the editing before it was posted. I really want to thank him too. He’s a real easy guy to talk to and loves hearing from people and sometimes helping them. He used to be a social worker so I guess it’s like in his blood.



RimPig got the e-mails you guys sent in and forward them on to me. I was really shocked and very happy that so many of you wrote in. I shared all of them with Pete and he was really pleased too - and very proud of me. You remember Pete’s a writer besides being a model. That’s why I wanted to do this. I wanted to see what writing was like for him. I wanted to better understand what it was he goes through to write and what it feels like. I thought it was a way for me to better understand him. Funny thing is in writing this it’s like I’m finding a better understanding of me!



Anyway I asked Pete if it was okay for me to share with you all the more...uhh...intimate side of our relationship - especially the beginning. At first he wasn’t for it at all. He said it would be like putting a web-cam in our bedroom and being exhibitionists for the voyeurs out there. I kind of understood this but I argued that he didn’t have to ‘perform’ or anything - he didn’t even have to ever read it. That calmed him down some. He finally said that if I really wanted to write it it was okay with him only he didn’t want to ever see it. (Wanna bet he sneaks onto the Nifty website when this is posted and reads it? HEY THERE PETE! I LOVE YA BABE! GOTCHA!)



Anyway enough explanation. What follows is to the best of my recollection what happened next. I hope you all read it and enjoy it.



Tommy



There I was sitting naked on the black leather cover on Pete’s bed staring at what had to be the biggest thickest cock I’d ever seen in my life! Not mind you that I’d seen all that many. In fact the last time I’d seen another guy’s cock hard had been in the locker room in White Mountains Regional High. Though I was somewhat intimidated by it (Fuck that! That thing scared the hell out of me! The idea of that goin’ up my hole was just way too scary a thought!) I just sat the staring at it it was so beautiful to me. I don’t know if that’s because it’s really that beautiful or because it’s a part of Pete who I was so in love with that every part of him was beautiful to me!



Now Pete is really beautiful. Remember he made his money as a male model and appeared on the cover or in the fashion spreads of some pretty major magazines around the world. And I’ll be the first one to admit the moment I first saw him I realized that he was the most beautiful male I’d ever seen in my life. I guess my lust for him started right there though I didn’t realize it at the time. Later because of who he is and what he is as a man I fell totally in love with him - and that’s got not one fucking thing to do with how he looks.



“Hey! You look like you’ve never seen a hardon before!” Pete said pulling my eyes and attention away from his cock and up to his face.



I blushed at him catching me so openly staring at his hardon. It would be a while before I got used to the fact that it was okay for me to do this and that Pete didn’t mind at all.



“Not that big I haven’t!” I told him. “What fuckin’ horse did you have the transplant from?”



He chuckled at this.



“It’s not that big.” he said. “I’ve seen bigger.”



“Bet they weren’t as pretty as yours.” I said quietly not knowing where I got the courage to actually say this.



He looked at me for a moment. I think I shocked him but then he smiled at me and walked closer until he was standing in between my legs and his cock was right in front of my face.



“You think it’s pretty?” he asked quietly looking down at me. I looked up into his crystalline blue eyes.



“No. I think it’s beautiful. As beautiful as you are.” I said meaning every word.



And with this I leaned forward slightly and began running my nose up and down it as well as into his dark pubic hair. The scent of him was strong - sweat musk and that scent that comes from a male being in rut. I breathed it in deeply and my cock grew harder than it already was! Fuck! I loved the smell of this man!



“Mmm! And it smells really good too!” I moaned.



His hand reached out and he gently placed it on my head running his fingers through my hair.



“That’s good. You just smell it all you want babe. It belongs to you now.” he said softly.



The thought went through my brain - ‘Mine?! This is mine?! All mine!? Forever and ever?!’ - and I couldn’t help myself. I grabbed his hips and pulled him even closer so that my face was pressed up against his groin and I was nuzzling his body. I love it! I loved his smell! I loved the soft feel of his skin. I love the slight scratchiness of his pubic hair against my face. I loved the warmth of him. But above all I loved HIM! This incredibly beautiful warm loving male! This guy who had befriended me when I didn’t have anyone to turn to. This man who offered himself so simply and so openly. This male that opened me to the truth of who I really am. I loved HIM!



Suddenly I felt wetness on my cheek. At first I thought I must be crying and not know it but it wasn’t me. I pulled back slightly and saw that it was his cock that was weeping pre-cum. So much of it that it was flowing down the shaft of his cock and onto my cheek. I took my finger and wiped it off my cheek and then without even thinking stuck my finger in my mouth and tasted another guy’s cock-honey for the first time in my life. I’d tasted my own. I guess every guy has - especially when we were young and just starting to shoot cum. But where mine was somewhat sweet but salty Pete’s lived completely up to the nickname for it - cock-honey! Sweet thick slick - it was delicious and I instantly wanted more! And I knew exactly where to get it!



I stuck out my tongue and began to lick up the shaft of his cock. I finally got to the head and licked across the piss-slit gathering up all the cock-honey that was gushing out. But I no sooner slurped it away and more bubbled out. I opened my mouth and put my lips around the head of his cock licking and sucking more of the delicious fluid from him. He groaned at this and grabbed my head in his hands quickly pulling me off.



“Don’t Tommy! Please! I’m about to cum and I don’t want to yet.” he groaned.



I grinned. I was proud of myself! I’d hardly touched him and he was ready to cum!



He pulled away from me and walked around the bed. Then he crawled onto it and lay down on his side facing me. He patted the bed right next to him and I quickly got onto the bed and lay down on my side facing him. There was maybe six inches between us. “You’re too far away.” he said grinning and his eyes twinkling.



I scooted over so that my body was pressed up against his our hardons and our torso’s touching. His arm came around me and he drew me even closer. So close in fact that to be any closer I’d have to be inside him.



“There! That’s better!” he sighed.



Then his hand came up grabbed the back of my neck and brought his mouth to mine in a deep passionate kiss. I melted against him and lost all track of where I was and how long we kissed. I think if it had gone on any longer I might have even forgotten who I was the kiss was that intense. It was like no kiss I’d ever had in my life.



As we kissed he slowly rolled me over onto my back and he moved over me until his body was covering mine. Now that was a completely new experience! Almost always during sex I had been the one ‘on top’. Even when my ex-wife would get on top of me to ride me ‘cowgirl’ style she was a lot smaller than me so it never felt like she was ‘covering’ me or anything. But Pete on the other hand was bigger than me not just taller but bigger in every way. Me being covered by him at first brought back feelings of wrestling in high school and began to bring out those competitive feelings to gain the upper advantage back. But I stopped. This wasn’t a competition. Pete was making love to me something no guy had ever done. It was interesting to watch him make the same exact moves I would make before.



For a moment I freaked a little. After all I was for all intents and purposes lying here in the same position as a woman. ‘Is that how Pete sees me?’ I wondered to myself. But that was silly! Pete didn’t go for women. Why would he think of me as anything but the way I thought of him - as a man. But it was still weird being in this position feeling his body covering mine feeling him moved against me thrusting his cock against mine.



The all of a sudden I had like this ‘flashback’ to when I was maybe 3 or 4 and I was in bed with my Dad. I remember that on Sunday mornings when I was real little my Mom went to church but my Dad stayed home and looked after me. When I would wake up I’d always go and crawl into bed with him and cuddle up to his large warm adult male body. I remembered his scent - a scent that I learned to associate with protection security and love - in other words Daddy. Feeling Pete’s body covering mine like that same male love protection and security suddenly made things feel very differently for me. Oh I didn’t think of Pete as my Dad but somehow those same warm feelings that I had then were streaming back to me now and I began to feel more comfortable and more loved than I had at any other time in my life except for maybe those early Sunday mornings with my Dad.



I sighed and Pete began nuzzling my neck licking and nibbling at the skin causing ‘goose-bumps’ to rise on me from the intense stimulation. I suddenly realized that I had never in my life really made love to someone - much less have someone make love to me. That’s why this all felt so really different! But it was a difference that I loved! My hands began to explore Pete’s body running across his shoulders and upper arms feeling the tautness of his muscles beneath the soft velvet of his warm skin. I did not expect his skin to be so soft! There was nothing ‘feminine’ about it not with the hard steel of the muscles beneath it but it was so warm and so soft that I thrilled as my hand moved over it sensing the softness and the power beneath at the same time.



Suddenly Pete moved down and did something that totally shocked me and almost had me cumming! Never in my life had I or anyone else for that matter ever touched or played with my nipples. Sure I’d done it to girls but none of them had ever done it to me! Pete however moved down and started sucking and nipping at one of my tits and except for the weight of his body on top of mine holding me down to the bed I would have come off it vertically! As it was my back arched and drove my chest harder against Pete’s sucking mouth. I groaned loudly at the intense feelings that shot through my body and straight to my dick! It was like my tit was directly connected to my cock - so intense were the feelings!



“AHH! FUCK!!!” I screamed out and clutched my hands tightly to Pete’s body in the agony/ecstasy of feelings.



Pete stopped sucking my nipple and pulling his face up looked down into mine.



“You like that I take it?” he grinned.



“What the fuck are you doing to me!?!” I exclaimed.



“I’m sucking your nipple! Haven’t you ever had that done?” he asked looking at me curiously.



“Fuck no! I’ve sucked on girl’s tits to get them hot but none of them ever did it to me!” I exclaimed.



“So do you like it?” he grinned.



“Oh fuck yeah! It’s making my cock harder!” I told him.



“It’s supposed to.” he grinned again. “I get the feeling that there’s a lot of stuff that you’ve never experience.”



I blushed deeply ashamed at my evident ignorance. Young guys all like to think of themselves as accomplished studs. To admit to another guy that you don’t know shit about sex really is just not done!



“Hey! It’s okay! I love the idea that I get to introduce you to things you’ve never experienced. It’s a fucking turn on - almost like I’m making love to a virgin.” he smiled.



“Well at least where sex with another guy is I guess I am a virgin really. I mean the stuff I did when I was a teenager wasn’t all that much. Can I ask you something?” I said.



“Uhhh...do you really think this is the time for questions?” he grinned. “I got to know this please?” I begged him.



“Okay. What do you want to know?” he asked.



“Uhh...well...you’re layin’ on top of me and I’m like under you...” I said stumbling over my words.



“Ohh! And you want to know if just because you’re in the same position that you’d have a woman if I think of you like one...is that it?” he asked his voice low and tender.



“Uhh...yeah.” I admitted.



“Tommy you are definitely all man. That hard fucking cock shoving me in the gut would tell me that even if nothing else did. Women don’t turn me on at all. Neither do effeminate guys. I only get turned on to guys who are masculine. Does my hard cock tell you how I feel about you?” he asked shoving his hips forward and pressing his hard cock into my gut.



“Yeah...it does.” I grinned. “It’s just that it feels a little weird to have someone bigger than I am on top of me.”



“Would you like to be on top?” he asked.



“No. It’s cool. It feels weird but it feels good too. It kind of...uhh...” I faltered.



“It kind of what?” he asked.



“Well it kind of feels like when I was a little kid and would be in bed with my Dad.” I said quietly my eyes looking away afraid to meet his.



“Tommy look at me.” he said softly and I did. “Do you mean that you have feelings of being safe and protected and loved right now?”



“Yeah. It’s all that and a lot more.” I said softly to him.



“That’s the way it’s supposed to be.” he smiled gently. “We can talk about this later and I’ll explain it to you. Right now I want to make love to you and I think you want me to right?”



“Oh fuck yeah!” I grinned.



“Good!” he grinned back and the next thing I knew he was sucking on my other tit and I was groaning and writhing beneath him.



Once he had that tit hard and standing up Pete did something that totally blew me away. He reached up and grabbed my arms from around him and pushed them up above my head. I lay there like I was being arrested or something but on my back. He moved over to where he started running his nose up and down my exposed armpit his soft breath and the movement of my underarm hair making it somewhat tickle and cause my cock to harden more at the same time. He was breathing deep and I could tell from the moans and soft growls coming from him that my sweaty scent was really turning him on - just as his did me! As if that wasn’t enough to drive me straight up the wall his tongue started licking through my pit hair and then his mouth covered my pit and started softly sucking on the skin while his tongue continued to lick and taste my sweat.



I was in heaven! This felt WAY better than I would have ever expected it to! I had no fucking idea that my pits were sexually sensitive. Like most straight guys the only fucking ‘erogenous’ I knew that I had were my cock my balls and maybe my ass (I found out from Pete later that a lot of straight guys stroke and finger their butts while they jack off but will never ever admit it because of the implications of being a ‘fag’ and wanting to get their ass fucked.). I had no idea that places like my tits and my pits could be just as erotic!



When my pit was soaked in Pete’s saliva he moved to go after the other one. On the way he leaned down and kissed me passionately. I could taste my sweat and funk on his mouth and it turned me on all to hell! I was really loving this! Everything that Pete did just made things get better and better. He went after my other pit then soaking it with his spit so that there I lay my arms above my head totally submissive to him in a way I could have never dreamed of being submissive to another guy. And the funny thing about it was I loved the feeling! I didn’t feel effeminate or anything. I just felt safe and loved! I just knew that Pete would never do anything to hurt me and that all he wanted to do was make me feel really good - and he was doing that!



He moved down from my pits and began licking down the center of my body stopping to lick through the ridges of my abs before heading further south on my body. For some reason I left my arms above my head. It felt good that way for reasons I couldn’t begin to understand but decided not to question. I had decided to just ‘go with the flow’ and allow this all to happen to me. I seemed to enjoy it more that way.



Pete got down to my groin and shoved his nose in my pubic hair. I could hear him taking deep breaths of my musky scent there just as I’d done to him. I thought he would go after my cock next but I was wrong. Instead he moved down to where he was between my now spread legs laying flat on the bed with his nose shoved right up against my sweaty ball. I against heard his deep breaths as he snorted my nuts and then felt his tongue licking them. I groaned in ecstasy! This felt so fucking good! Sure I’d played with my nuts when I jacked off. Most guys do. But nobody had ever taken a tongue to them before! Fuck! What a great feeling! I was almost cumming from it!



I didn’t think things could get any better...well...that’s not true. I’d hoped that eventually Pete would get around to sucking my cock. This was something that I loved but could only get my ex-wife to do on very rare occasions. I figured that Pete would not be quite so adverse to doing it and I also figured that he had to be better than my ex-wife at it! Even the couple of blowjobs I traded with other guys in high school had been better than my ex-wife could do!



I expected that Pete would probably stop licking my balls and maybe head upwards for my cock but I got the shock of my life. Instead of moving up - he moved down! He started by moving down and licking the back of my nut-sack which also was incredible and then moved down to where he was licking that little patch of skin between the nuts and the ass (the perineum I learned later). That felt incredibly good as well. I figured naturally that he’d stop there so imagine my shock when he took my legs in his hands and pushed them up and back so that my knees were practically wresting on my chest and my entire groin and ass were spread and exposed to him!



“Hold them there for me.” Pete said and I quickly grabbed behind my knees with my hands.



He lay down flat on the bed and I heard him taking deep breaths. This confused me because the only thing that he could be smelling down there was my butt! I just couldn’t believe that’s what he was doing but when I felt his wet rough raspy tongue gliding up my butt-crack I had no reason to disbelieve anymore! I groaned in ecstasy and shock at the feelings that were emanating from my butt!

“AHH! FUCK! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!?!” I screamed out.



He looked up from between my legs grinning at me.



“Licking your ass what’s it feel like?” he asked his voice conveying that this was probably one of the most stupid questions he’d ever heard.



“It feels incredible! But...well...isn’t that nasty?” I asked embarrassed because I didn’t know how I smelled down there.



“No! It’s hot!” he said and went back to licking me.



I groaned again and just lay back and experienced the sensations of something I had never even dreamed of! I had no idea that somebody would do this to another person! But I could sure feel why somebody would want to have it done! It was the most intense feeling! And when he started sucking on my actual hole and trying to drive his tongue inside me I thought I’d go out of my mind! I started to babble - not really knowing what I was saying - just reacting to the feelings.



“Fuck yeah! Eat my butt! Shove that fuckin’ tongue in me! Fuck me with your tongue! Fuck me!” I exclaimed.



And then it hit me what I was saying. I’d just asked him to fuck me! Did I mean that? I mean I figured that eventually we’d get around to fucking but frankly it wasn’t me that I was picturing getting fucked when I thought about it! After all I’d seen his cock! I didn’t think there was any way he could fuck me with that thing without killin’ me! But the more he ate my ass the more relaxed I became. I felt his tongue slow slide all the way inside me and groaned at the feeling. Then he started moving his tongue in and out of my hole like a little wet cock tongue-fucking me. This felt SO good! So good in fact that I relaxed more and felt my hole opening up more.



The next thing I knew he was taking his tongue out of my hole and replacing it with a finger. It burned a little at first but then he got it all the way in and it started feeling good too! He moved his finger in and out of my ass and I started groaning with pleasure. My ass opened up more and I started to get this feeling that maybe it was possible for something like his cock to fit inside me.



Now there are guys who will tell you that all guys wonder what it would feel like to be fucked by another guy’s cock. BULLSHIT! I never wondered about that at least not until Pete started playing around with my ass. I’d never had any thought about it and maybe that’s best. Coming as a complete shock as it did may have been for the best because if I’d had time to really think about it what came next may never have happened.



Pete got off the bed for a moment telling me to stay exactly like I was. He opened the drawer of one of the bedside tables and pulled out this bottle of clear liquid called AstroglideВ®. He got back on the bed and began to coat my butt with it. I jumped a little when he first put it on me because it was cold but it gradually got warmer as he began to lube my hole with it. It made putting his finger in my ass much easier than just his spit did. Within a short time he was sliding two fingers up my hole without me feeling any pain at all. In fact Pete was pushing around up inside me and hit something that almost made me cum and made me cry out in rapture!



“Fuck! What the fuck did you do?!” I exclaimed.



Pete chuckled.



“That’s your prostate! It’s sometimes called a “Guy’s G Spot”. When it gets stroked it can make you cum without touching yourself.” he grinned.



“Yeah! I almost did!” I replied.



Pete kept working on my butt relaxing it opening it getting more fingers inside until there were either 3 or 4 - I lost count. It was feeling so good finally what with the stimulation of my prostate that I was finally opening begging for something that just about blew me away!



“Pete! Please! Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Use your cock man! Shove it in me!” I babbled.



I just couldn’t believe it! I mean here I was - the first time I ever really make love with another guy and I’m beggin’ him to shove his fucking horse-cock up my ass! I had to be out of my mind!



Pete took me at my word and began lubing up that big boy of his. He added more lube to my very open hole and then rose up on the bed kneeling with my legs thrown over his shoulders while I was laying on my back looking up at him.



“I’m going to take this very slow and easy. I just want you to push out with your muscles like you’re going to the bathroom. That will help loosen you. Let me know if it’s too much for you. I don’t want to hurt you. Remember we don’t have to do this. There are other things we can do.” Pete said his voice calm and steady giving me a lot of confidence in him.



“No! I want to do this! I want to give myself to you this way! I want to feel you inside me and know that you are a part of me.” I insisted.



At least that’s about what I remember saying. My mind wasn’t tool clear at that point. It’s what I was feeling anyway. I did want him inside me. I did want to feel like we were ‘one’. I wanted all those emotional/mystical/spiritual sides to love that people are always talking about. I wanted what I knew I’d never had. And I wanted it all with Pete.



And I got it. In spades!



I felt the large head of his cock nosing it’s way into my hole spreading me making my chute 2-way for the first time. The feeling was like nothing I’d ever felt in my life. It wasn’t painful - that was a shock in itself. I felt ‘full’ I felt ‘spread’ but I didn’t hurt. Quite frankly I felt like I had a telephone pole growing out of my butt - but I felt fine! Then his cock shoved far enough inside to graze over my prostate. FUCK! That was WAY more than fine! That was AWESOME!!! Even his fingers hadn’t done the job that his thick long cock could do!



Pete moved slowly but solidly on. He didn’t stop until his whole cock was buried in my hole and his pubic hair was resting against the opening to my butt. Then he just stopped. I couldn’t figure out why. I didn’t know what the fuck he was waiting for?!



“Pete! Fuck me!” I begged.



“Not yet.” he said quietly leaning down over me so that his face was above mine.



“Why not?” I asked confused.



“You’ve never fucked anybody in the ass have you?” he asked.



“Uhh...no.” I answered.



“This ain’t like pussy babe. You’ve got to let the muscles relax and get used to having something so big coming in and out. Okay?” he asked.



“Yeah. Okay.” I said figuring that made sense.



Then I stated to feel exactly what he was talking about. While his sliding inside of me didn’t hurt I could still feel my ass relaxing and opening more while he waited. That made having his cock inside me feel better and better. I still felt full but not uncomfortably so. He felt it too and began slowly sliding his huge cock out of my ass. Just a few inches and then he slowly shoved it back in. I moaned at the feeling as his huge cock slid over my very sensitive prostate. This was feeling REALLY GOOD!



“Like that?” he grinned down at me.



“Oh fuck yeah! Fuck me! Fuck me Pete!” I moaned.



He grinned again and began to fuck me. He started out slow but steadily built to a faster speed. His cock was sliding faster and faster in and out of my ass. It was feeling so good! I loved the power of his body as he fucked mine! It quickly went through my head that this must be what a woman felt when I fucked her. No wonder they loved being fucked! I couldn’t believe how good it felt! What I really couldn’t believe was my cock - harder than hell dripping cock-honey in huge amounts and I could feel that something was about to happen which if you’d told me could happen I would have told you that you were crazy! I was going to cum! Without touching myself! For the first time in my life - other than wet dreams - I was going to cum without anything touching my cock - just from Pete fucking me!



“Oh FUCK! YEAH! FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER!” I heard myself begging Pete.



He assented to my demands and began slamming his cock into my butt like a piledriver! Faster and faster he was fucking and I was getting closer to cumming. Then he did something I never expected. He reached down with one hand and grabbed hold of one of my tits and twisted it! That’s all it took!



“FUCK ME!!!” I screamed as my cock shot load after load of cum.



The first shot literally went over my head! That hadn’t happened since I was a fucking teenager. The rest covered my face neck chest and finally my gut. I had almost stopped shooting finally when all of a sudden I heard Pete yell.



“YEAH! FUCK! UP YOUR ASS!” he screamed and I could feel his cock throbbing in my butt as he unloaded inside me.



His orgasm was incredible - at least what I could see of it. The look on his face the jerking of his body the trembling of his cock in my ass - all of it was the most exciting thing I’d ever seen. I’d never seen another guy get off before and had no idea how exciting it could be. More - it was a man that I loved and he was getting off on me! I was overwhelmed with feelings at being the reason for his cumming.



When he finally finished he collapsed over me - sweaty panting and exhausted. He had every right to be. He’d done all the work and I’d laid there and enjoyed it all! I reached up and wrapped my arms around his sweaty body loving the feeling of him. He licked at my neck as he slowly came down from the high of cumming. I could still feel the twitches of his cock in my ass as the ‘after-quakes’ of his orgasm hit him.



Finally he relaxed on top of me and his mouth sought mine in a gentle yet passionate kiss. I returned it with all the love that was in me. Never had I ever thought that sex could be like this! Never did I realize what another male could do for me or how being with someone that you truly loved could change things.



“So how was that?” he murmured nibbling on my earlobe.



“So incredible that I don’t have words for it!” I groaned.



“You have the most amazing butt!” he chuckled. “ I don’t think I’ve ever gotten off that hard with anybody.”



“Was it just my butt?” I asked quietly.



“You know it wasn’t. I love you Tommy. Making love to you is so moving. I guess I don’t have the words either.” he said.



“Is it always like this?” I asked.



“I have no idea! I’ve never made love to someone before. I can’t see it ever being bad!” he chuckled. “I can’t wait to feel you making love to me!”



Mmm! That sounded really good to me! I’d wanted to feel what he’d felt fucking me. I wanted to know what it was like to make love to this incredible male.



“I think I need some rest before I can do that - at least do it as well as I’d like to.” I said.



“I agree. I don’t know about you but I’m starved!” he grinned down at me.



“Yeah! Food sounds really good!” I grinned back.



“Well just let me finish here and let’s go out to the kitchen and see what’s available!” he said.



Finish? What did he mean ‘Finish’? We’d fucked we’d both gotten off what was there to finish? I felt him gently pull his still somewhat hard cock from my butt and then move down on the bed still holding my legs up until he moved down far enough to reach my butt. Then his mouth went to my butt-trench and I could feel him licking and sucking at my hole again! GOD! Did THAT feel good! He was sucking his cum from my butt and his tongue was soothing the sore opening. I groaned at this very intimate act.



He finally lowered my legs and again climbed up over me and his mouth came down on me. I opened my mouth to him expecting his tongue. Instead his cum began to slide from his mouth to mine! He was sharing his load from my ass with me! I guess if I’d thought about it this would have seemed a little gross to me but it was just too intimate too loving too exciting to think about. I loved it!



He broke the kiss and got up off the bed. He reached out his hand to me and pulled me up from the bed and into his loving warm strong arms. we stood there hugging and I knew that this was what I had been missing all of my life. This love this affection this strong masculine feeling from another guy. I looked up into his eyes. “I love you. I never thought I could feel this way about anybody - especially not another guy! I can’t even begin to tell you how happy you make me.” I said.



“That’s good because I feel exactly the same way about you.” he said softly and then gently kissed the very tip of my nose pulled back and grinned at me. “Now let’s go eat!”



“Yeah!” I grinned back.



Pete made sandwiches for us and we each had a beer before retiring back to the bedroom. We got onto the bed again but this time I got on top of Pete. As exciting as it was it was still strange to me to feel his large hard muscular body beneath me. But it was a difference that I loved! I attacked his body with my tongue and mouth just as he’d done mine. I loved burying my face in his pits and smelling his strong masculine sweaty scent. I loved worrying his small nipples and having him moaning and squirming beneath me as I did. I loved burying my nose in his pubic hair and licking the cock-honey from his cock. I loved smelling his raunchy balls and tasting the salty muskiness of them. I loved it all but I didn’t expect one thing.



I loved his butt! Until he’d done it to me I never thought about eating anybody’s ass. But when I licked Pete’s balls and he raised his legs pulling them back and giving me access to his butt I dove into his trench my nose running up and down the hairless cleft. The heavy musky masculine scent drove me crazy! I couldn’t keep from tasting him. I dragged my tongue through is crevice and tasted the tangy sweatiness of him. My tongue could feel the soft smoothness of his hole and I was soon licking and sucking at it. I pushed against it with my tongue and slowly it began to slide inside him as he groaned out his love of what I was doing to his ass.



The taste of his butt especially inside was driving me crazy - that and the thought of my tongue actually being inside of him! I licked out his hole reveling in the tangy taste of the smooth walls of his anus. As I did his hole seemed to open more and more flowering open like the petals of a rose. As it became easier and easier for me to shove my tongue in and out of him I began fucking his ass with my tongue. This got him moaning louder.



“Yeah! Eat my ass! Come on Tommy! Fuck me! Shove you’re fucking cock in my butt!” he begged.



I was all for it! I finally pulled my face out of his fragrant and tasty butt and he handed me the bottle of lube.



“Just grease up my hole and your cock and then shove it in! You’ve got me already prepared.” he told me.



Following his directions I lubed up his ass and then my cock. I rose up and placing his legs over my shoulders as he’d done mine I put my cock at the entrance to his body a pushed. There was some slight resistance from his sphincter and then I felt my cock slowly sliding into his ass. I couldn’t believe how tight hot and wet it was! He was right! This was NO pussy! No pussy had ever clung so tightly to my cock - not even my ex-wife when I had taken her virginity. The feeling was so intense I was afraid that I would cum before I even got all my cock inside him. I concentrated on other things however - football stats and other sports esoterica - until I could feel my pubic bone pushing against the outside of his hole and knew my cock was completely buried in him.



Like he had done I rested there letting him get used to the size of me. While not his ‘horse-cock’ my dick was of substantial enough length and girth to let him know that he was well and truly skewered on a man’s cock! I looked down at him and he looked up at me with such a grin of pleasure and satisfaction at the feeling of being fucked by me that I almost lost it again!



“Fuck! You feel so good inside!” I groaned.



“Yeah! You’re cock feel so good! Like it was made for my ass!” he groaned back.



“Or maybe your ass was made for my cock?!” I grinned.



“I’d say that we were made for each other.” he said smiling gently at me.



“I really believe that!” I assured him.



I could feel his hole relaxing and the demand to cum backed off so that I knew I could fuck him. He knew it too.



“Yeah! Fuck me stud! Gimme that cock! Make me feel it!” Pete growled.



And taking him at his word I did just that. I began somewhat slowly but soon attained full ramming speed. I fucked him as hard as I dared. You see I’d only fucked women in my life and most of them can’t take being really pounded by a guy - the way a guy was meant to fuck. I was quickly disavowed of any notions like this where Pete was concerned.



“Come on! Fuck me! Fuck me HARD! Really SLAM my ass!” Pete exclaimed.



Okay! If that’s what he wanted I’d make him sorry he ever asked!



I slammed his butt with everything I had over and over again. All Pete did was groan in ecstasy and urge me on to greater and greater feats of brutal fucking! I fucked the way I’d never been able to before! I took his hole and made it my own! But that kind of fucking can’t last long - the feeling is too intense for both partners. I could feel the tingle in my balls that told me I was gonna cum any moment when all of a sudden Pete started crying out and I could feel his ass-chute grabbing at my cock and his cock began shooting hot white sperm everywhere! All of him all over me and all over the bedcover.



“FUCK YEAH! FUCK ME! FUCK MY ASS!!!” Pete screamed out as he came.



That’s all it took for me! I started unloading all of my hot baby-batter deep in his clutching butthole!



“FUCK! I’M CUMMIN’!! TAKE MY LOAD!!!” I screamed as I shot load after load deep in his ass until it started to shoot back out around my cock.



I collapsed on top of him and he held me in his arms just as I had held him. For a while my mind was totally gone. All I could do was react to sensory perceptions the heat of his ass surrounding my cock the wetness of his hole the scent of our sweat and the scent of our fucking. I lay there totally spent as Pete crooned in my ear and gently kissed me.



“Oh fuck! That was great!” I finally murmured.



“You are quite a fucking stud aren’t you?” Pete murmured back.



“You think so?” I asked surprised at this compliment.



“Well considering the fact that no man has ever gotten me off just by fucking me before I’d say you are!” he chuckled.



“Really?! Never?!” I was amazed.



“Never. Of course I’ve never been fucked my a guy I was in love with before.” he said.



“Me either.” I replied.



Gradually my cock sated by two orgasms softened and fell out of his butt. Remembering what he had done to me I moved down his body until I could get my face in his ass. I began licking at his swollen and well-used hole drawing out all of my cum that I could find. Then I moved back up over him capturing his mouth with mine and kissing him passionately allowing my sperm to flow from my mouth to his. He groaned and sucked it all down. I then moved off him and laying my head on his muscular chest and putting my arm around him drifted off into deep sleep - in a man’s arms for the first time since I was a little kid.

Good-looking gay couple has the naughtiest sex after fight!

Room for Rent Ch. 02

Room for Rent 2: The Party



My last day with Gary and Jack was a Saturday. And this Saturday was like most others in this household. I woke up washed my face and brushed my teeth and headed downstairs for breakfast – naked.



As usual I found my housemates in the kitchen waiting for their morning blowjob. They were both glorious in their nudity…their semi erect cocks begging for attention. Gary was leaning against the kitchen counter and slowly massaging his foreskin back and forth over his cock head. Jack sat at the kitchen table admiring the view.



I knelt in front of Gary and licked each testicle while stroking his shaft. In the last month I had become very familiar with my housemates’ cocks. I knew exactly how to pleasure them best and was an expert in extracting their cum.



Gary loved to have his balls licked…and after a few well placed licks and a steady sucking rhythm I was rewarded with Gary’s tangy treat.



Jack waited patiently for his turn and when I finished off Gary I crawled over to Jack. With Gary’s cum still on my lips I devoured Jacks’ cock. He really loved to be deep throated so I took him all the way down. When he came I swallowed every drop.



It was just another typical morning in my personal sex paradise.



After cleaning up Jack made us all a great breakfast. We ate quietly…we were sad I think that our wonderful arrangement was about to end. But Gary and Jack weren’t going to let me go with a couple of morning suck offs. They had an entire evening planned for me.



They told me they were giving me a going away party and that I was to be well rested and ready for a fun and active night. I didn’t know exactly what they had in mind but I couldn’t wait.



That afternoon I packed all my things and took a nap. In the evening I woke up and took a long hot shower. I was refreshed and looking forward to a lecherous night. Coming out of the shower I heard a few voices downstairs.



Completely unconscious of my own nudity I walked downstairs to find Gary and Jack chatting with two other men. Everyone was clothed including Gary and Jack. For the first time in weeks I felt self conscious about being nude.



But our new guests didn’t mind at all…they eyed my body like candy. The two men Peter and Carl were in their mid 40s. Peter was short about my height and had thinning dark hair and glasses. His body was slim like mine and he had a kind unassuming quality about him. Carl was a stark contrast to Peter…well over six feet tall hairy and muscular. He had a full head of hair and a nicely trimmed beard – very masculine. They were both attractive in their own way.



All of us sat in the living room and chatted for awhile. I sat in between our new guests while Jack and Gary served us appetizers and drinks. I remained nude and everyone else remain clothed. It was somewhat awkward initially but I enjoyed being an exhibitionist and our guests certainly enjoyed the view. I caught them both leering at my cute little ass.



The conversation was quite normal and polite – Jack served us drinks and we chatted about current events our jobs etc. Nobody mentioned my nudity and for awhile it didn’t seem to make a difference.



It may have continued innocently all night had I not noticed the bulge in Carl’s pants. The outline of his cock was clear through his khakis and I couldn’t keep my eyes away. My own cock started to stir and the conversation came to an awkward halt as everyone in the room was noticing my very erect six inch penis.



Carl broke the ice. “I hear you’re a world class cocksucker ” he said.



I literally blushed as everyone chuckled. But I loved the attention. I am a world class cocksucker and I was about to show Carl and his big cock how good I am. But I was not prepared for the cock Carl was about to unleash.



He unzipped his pants to reveal a monstrously large uncircumcised cock. His testicles were equally impressive and both his cock and balls were shaved smooth. His penis was atleast nine inches in length but what was more impressive was it’s girth. I could barely get my hand around it I wasn’t sure how I was going to get my mouth around it. But I gave it my best shot.



Carl took his pants off completely and laid down on the couch while I kneeled between his legs on all fours – my ass on display. Everyone else gathered around us while they undressed…giving me an attentive audience that spurred me on even more.



Carl’s monster penis was quite a handful…and mouthful. I somehow managed to get him half way down my throat but there was no way I would be able to take him all the way. Of course I made up for it with my enthusiasm. I worked over his cock and balls with everything I had…giving my jaw a good workout.



As Carl was stretching my throat to its limits Peter positioned himself behind me and gently massaged my well toned ass cheeks. I took a quick break from Carl’s cock and turned to give Peter a sly smile – his hard cock was about my size and I felt his hardness against my backside. I returned my attentions to Carl’s member while Peter continued to fondle my butt – playfully slapping his cock against my ass cheeks.



Peter clearly wanted to fuck my ass and even though I was a very inexperienced bottom I wasn’t going to stop him. Feasting on Carl’s cock had made me so horny I was ready for anything.



Before I knew it Peter was spreading KY Jelly all around my hole – and soon had two fingers inside of me preparing me for his cock. As I took Carl even deeper down my throat Peter slowly penetrated me from behind.



Peter was a considerate gentle top and took his time fucking me. He gave me enough time to relax into it and soon enough he was giving me a spirited ass fucking.



Having Carl in my mouth and Peter up my ass was the most pleasurable experience of my life…my entire body was in a state of heightened sexual bliss.



I didn’t think it could get much better but the party had just gotten started. Jack and Gary wanted to participate and they certainly did. Both of them stuck their big hard cocks in my face giving me three cocks to please while my ass took a steady pounding. It was heaven.



We continued our orgy all evening…Peter loosened my ass so much that both Jack and Gary were able to take turns fucking me. Even Carl tried but he was just too big for me. By the end of the night I was a cum covered mess…Carl had dumped two loads on my face as did Jack and Gary. Peter had the honor of cumming in my ass.



It was an extraordinary night. When Peter and Carl finally left I just collapsed on the couch sore and exhausted.



The next morning Jack Gary and I had one last breakfast together. I gave them both another blowjob before I left but I knew it wouldn’t be the last. They invited me to their next party…I can’t wait!

Guy shows his ass off on camera

My First Taste

I guess I was a little older than most in my early forties when my obsession began: to my complete surprise my fantasies started to involve men! I was always the bottom in these mental meetings- and a real submissive slut too! I d be in the shower and find myself thinking about a mysterious stranger materializing from nowhere. Not a burglar or anything menacing just this powerful dominant man giving me instructions: put your hands on the wall spread your legs stick that ass out further...



This went on for a long time before I got up the nerve to do anything about it: me jerking off to images of being this stranger s sex toy. Soapy slippery fingers playing with my balls cock and ass cheeks. And me unable unwilling really to stop it. One soapy finger then two pressing against my tight asshole sliding in stretching me preparing me. Then hands on my hips feeling the big cockhead pushing overcoming my resistance with a pop into my rectum. Sometimes he would pull me dripping from the shower push me to my knees command me to open my mouth and use it for his pleasure. That s where I decided to begin making my fantasies reality: giving head. The next step could wait no longer. And I knew or suspected just the man for the job too.



He was an older man the details aren t important right now but I was sure he was gay. He got comfortable enough with me to almost come right out and say so. He once told a story about a macho married blue collar guy giving his friend a blow job.



I got up the nerve to call him and said I was thinking about what that guy did to his buddy in the story. He probably thought I wanted a blow job. I explained that I wanted him to play the part of the buddy. He told me to come tomorrow after the shop closed. Just like that- no surprise no questions asked. Damn was there something about me that said I dreamed of cock?



Before our meeting I would jerk off thinking what his cock would feel like in my virgin mouth how big it was whether it was cut how it tasted how deep I could take it in whether I would gag if I would swallow how he would look as he pumped his sperm into my mouth how much he would cum...in short would I be a good cocksucker?



The next day I could think of nothing but losing my virginity. I arrived a little early and watched him close up. When I was sure he was alone I knocked on the door. He let me in then locked the door behind us. I was trembling with anticipation both from thinking about what I was going to do and also at the fact that there was now another person who knew my deepest desire. Until then it had only been a fantasy locked safely away in my mind now it was about to become a real experience.



I said I d been thinking of doing this for a long time and that he was my first. He was older and patient and gentle and I was fortunate to have him guide me along. I had a pretty good idea how to give a blow job: I just pictured doing what I liked having done to me.



He took me to a storage room at the back of the shop and told me to sit in an old chair. He asked what I wanted. I was so nervous and embarrassed I looked down at my feet and said something like you know I told you on the phone. But he insisted that I say it. So still looking down I said I want to suck your cock. Are you sure? I looked up at him and just nodded. OK he said then let s go.



He stood in front of me and I remember the thrill as I touched my first cock and balls. With one hand in front massaging him and the other on his ass he said unzip me. I slowly pulled it down and he said now the belt. I did and he dropped his pants around his knees. I resumed fondling his cock and balls thru his boxers. Even semi-hard I could tell he was a nice size bigger than me anyway. I leaned forward and rubbed my face against his shorts cupping and squeezing his balls the whole time.



He reached down and pulled his cock out. Without a word I took it in my hand and felt its warmth and how soft the skin was. At first I just looked at it: the circumcised head the slit at the tip with a trace of glistening precum the ridge the veiny shaft. I couldn t believe I had a real flesh and blood cock in my hand inches from my mouth.



After stroking it watching it grow I brought my mouth closer paused to savor the moment then kissed it on the very tip. As he moaned with approval I opened my mouth and took whole head in embracing it with my lips. Then I went further taking his full semi-rigid cock as far into my hungry mouth as it would go. He moaned as he pushed gently against my face. My nose and lips were buried in the hair on his belly as I slid it out and back in again.



That was the last time I would get the whole thing in: he quickly grew too big and hard to fit all the way in my mouth. I had dreamed of deepthroating a long thick cock but now realized it would take considerable practice to actually do it.



I was in heaven as he slowly slid in and out of my lips. I licked and slobbered and got it as wet as I could so my hand could helpfully slide up and down his rigid shaft. It felt so right so good so natural. You d think I d been giving blow jobs all my life!



I wasn t thinking of prolonging his pleasure not this time I was selfishly thinking about how it would be when he squirted his cum in my mouth and how to fill my mouth as quickly as I could.



He stopped me briefly to get more comfortable lowering his boxers to his knees. I saw his balls for the first time hairy and loose and dangling. I just wanted them in my mouth they looked so enticing but it was awkward getting my head into position to suck them while still stroking his cock. I had to settle for a few clumsy licks with my tongue then cupping and tugging them as I concentrated on his cock.



I made a big O with my lips letting him set the pace encouraging him to fuck my face. My hand sliding up and down his shaft prevented him from plunging in too far.



I felt him alternate between fast and deep slow and shallow. Sometimes my lips could just wrap around the ridge as I swirled my tongue on the head and slit. Then he would pump in and out while holding my head where he wanted it. Finally when he was ready to shoot his load in my virgin mouth he just said Oohhh here it cummms and I tried to say oh yes. I m sure all that came out was a muffled mff mmm.



He pulled almost all the way out and I could feel his throbbing excitement with my tongue and lips. His shaft pulsated as his warm white cum shot into my mouth over and over as I tried to milk him dry. There was a brief awkward moment when he stopped pumping into me and I thought: Was he finished? Should I keep sucking? Leave it in there until he goes soft? Should I swallow? Lick him clean? I decided to just wait for him to lead the way.



It was better than I imagined! His warm cum didn t have much taste. But the feeling of something hard and alive slippery and warm in my mouth was wonderful. It was a strange sensation...but delicious too!



I kept still as I felt him getting softer then swallowed his white fluid as he pulled out of me. He asked what I thought and I said it was incredible and I was glad I overcame my fear and did it!



We talked a little on the way to the door. It was like a dream: did I really just do that? but I wasn t nearly as nervous as before I did it. I said next time I d like him to take my ass. He said he d love to fuck me and we d arrange it at a more private place where we could be more comfortable.



I moved before we got around to that and I eventually gave my anal cherry to someone else. But that s another story! I think of him often and how fortunate I was to have such a wonderful first time.

Hot guy in miniskirt and stockings sucks cock and takes it in the ass like a good slut

The Night Ferry to Zakinthos

had arrived at the port of Sami on the Greek Island of Kefalonia in good time to board the afternoon ferry to Zakinthos. Unfortunately when I went to the shipping agency I was told that it had broken down and that the sailing would be delayed until midnight.



While I was talking to the agent a Greek businessman also booked on the same ferry came in and stood behind me. He was a good looking guy of about thirty-five and was quite upset at the delay. After complaining to the agent he said that he would spend some of the wasted time on the beach and asked me if I would like to go with him.



Now I have to say at this point that at the time of this adventure I was nearly nineteen and waiting to go to university. I have always had an innocent looking face and a nice tight body. I have always been gay and have never had any problem meeting guys in fact sometimes I have had to fight them off. So when this Greek guy who s name turned out to be Marinos issued the invite I was unsure exactly what he had in mind but decided to go along and see what transpired.



We got into his BMW and drove to the Antisamos Beach which was about five kilometers out of town. I got my speedos out of my pack and we both got changed in the car during which time I got a good look at his body a nice tight bod just the right amount of body hair and a usefully large cock. I started thinking to myself I hope that this guy is gay and not just a friendly character.



After swimming in the Ionian Sea we settled down to some sun bathing and I got my answer when he helped me to put sun tan lotion on my back. His hand strayed underneath my shorts and a couple of fingers explored the inner cheeks of my youthful bum. When it was my turn to massage lotion onto his back I made sure that a hand accidentally slipped under him and felt his lunch-box.



We stayed on the beach all the afternoon and early evening before driving back to town and stopping at a small dockside taverna. After eating lamb kleftica and drinking retsina we sat there looking at each other and imagining what the sex would be like on our night trip across the Ionian.



There was no pretense about his intentions he told me that he was very randy and was going to fuck me legless. That by the time the ship arrived at Zakinthos Town I would be very sore but satisfied.



The time came to board the ferry and after parking the car we made our way to the open deck by the lifeboats. At first other people were also on deck but soon they all went below to the bar or to find somewhere to sleep leaving us on our own. Marinos started kissing me telling me how beautiful I was then unbuttoning my shirt and kissing and sucking my nipples. I was overcome by lust and my cock was like a bar of steel except that it was pulsing.



My lover undid my jeans and pulled them and my briefs down to my ankles. His kisses left my nipples and started moving down my body over my dead flat tummy until his lips just touched the end of my uncut cock. I thought that I would die as he got down to serious sucking cuddling my balls and fingering my expectant ass. I could not last for long I was so fired up. And before the ship had cleared the southern tip of the island of Ithaca I shot jet after jet of scalding hot cum into his mouth.



I was totally relaxed now and happy to be bent over a pile of life rafts and lubed up by his eager fingers. My shirt was open and my jeans and briefs were around my ankles as I felt his large cock move between my ass cheeks. Then a slow gentle push and he was in as far as my rosebud. He asked me if I was all right and when I cried yes yes the cock pushed upwards and onwards until I was impaled up to the hilt.



He started fucking me with long slow strokes and although my ass was stretched I was not in any pain. Then he picked up speed and power but all the time keeping in complete control. When he got near to cumming he simply slowed down even stopped in order to prolong our mutual pleasure. I was bent over those life rafts being ass-fucked by a master for about forty minutes before he shot his load into my bowels.



We then went to the bar to get a well-earned drink and I thought that was the end of it but no. After a rest and a beer there I was bent over again for another marathon shagging session. In all he fucked me three times before the port of Zakinthos appeared on the horizon.



As he drove me to my friend s hotel at Kalamaki I felt like my bottom was sorer than it had ever been even when I first lost my cherry. I would dearly love to experience another night crossing with Marinos again being shagged endlessly under a gentle Greek moon.

Dark haired guy posing in the hot tub

After Edward

I miss him. Of course I do. But life as they say must go on for the rest of us so I don t talk about him much and my friends don t either not after the first few terrible months. I think about him though and I m pretty sure he thinks of me. I have no proof of this of course and I don t have any religious convictions except one and that is I don t think there s a god - well if there is he isn t a loving caring one who looks after the good and innocent and punishes the guilty. The world and the state it s in and the way people behave in it is surely adequate proof of that.



But there is a part of me that thinks that surely Edward and all that he was hasn t completely disappeared. Is he just there solely in the memories of his relatives and his friends and his lover - me? I suppose you could say that his influences on others what he did and said and wrote in the world lingers on. Perhaps he changed the lives of some people certainly he did mine and so that is passed on through me or through anyone else he touched and that I and they will do the same. So no one ever completely disappears though they may be forgotten.



Can there be more?



I would have said no but . . .



Well this is what happened. Judge for yourself.



A couple of months after Edward died I got a phone call from his mother. Now I must tell you that Edward s parents seemed to have no problem with the fact that he was gay. Actually mine said they didn t either. The thing was they (that s MY parents) preferred not to be reminded of it so we didn t really talk about my life my gay life that is. On the other hand Edward s Mum and Dad were apparently always ready to hear gay anecdotes the stories whether true or exaggerated that gay people tell either against themselves or to boost their self-confidence as regards sexual conquests. Of course he didn t go into explicit details but was quite prepared to talk of the gay life its ups and downs.



Hello dear she said (I m back with the telephone call now) Leonora here. And then as I didn t immediately respond because she was the last person I expected to hear from she added Edward s mother.



Of course I said it was just that I didn t expect you. How are you?



Bearing up she said and then in a lower more caring tone and what about you Mark. How are you coping?



As always I didn t really want to talk about it because thinking about Edward always made me tearful but I had to say something. It s difficult. I keep expecting him to appear round the corner in the street you know sitting in his chair in the front room. And then when he isn t or it turns out to be someone else I feel the loss more than ever. Strangely I felt better after that little outburst. From outside the window came the sound of traffic - life getting on as normal.



Leonora said I rang because I wondered if you d like some of his things things he left here but perhaps it wouldn t be a good thing. . . Her voice trailed away. Perhaps it would remind you too much.



I ve got things that were Edward s. Heaven knows the whole flat is full of things that were his or his and mine things we d bought together. I didn t want any more. But then I thought that I hadn t got anything of his that he d had before I knew him things that were pre our life together.



What sort of things? I asked.



But Leonora suddenly became almost secretive obviously considering that the idea had been a bad one. No Mark she said. It was stupid of me. It wouldn t help at all. It was just that Jack thought we should get rid of them and I didn t like the idea of just throwing them out or taking them to the Sue Rider shop. Forget I asked.



But if anything her trying to back out of the offer made me all the more determined to have them or at least to look at them and see if there were any that I d like to have.



I ll come round I said have a look. It s ages since we saw each other anyway.



Not since the funeral was the unspoken thought that I m sure both of us had though neither of us said it.



Come to dinner she said. Make an evening of it. Jack will be pleased to see you.



We compared diaries - mine was as good as empty but hers apparently was quite crowded. Eventually we decided on a date about two weeks in the future. She rang off and I was left alone with my thoughts.



Now you mustn t think that I d been deserted by my (that is our ) friends. After the funeral (to which so many of them had come) they d come round and asked me out all the time invited me to their houses for quiet meals accompany them to clubs for more noisy entertainments theatres cinemas trips to the country holidays abroad but I d excused myself from all of them and gradually the invitations had understandably dropped off. I don t blame them. It was all my fault and this dinner with Leonora and Jack would be the first time I had gone out since Edward died.



Work and home was my life and my activities at work weren t that successful. In fact I could have lost my job except that my boss was sympathetic but even he was beginning to get impatient. There were conversations which started Come on Mark you ll have to pull yourself together soon . . . or Don t you think you should put a bit of effort into . . . etc. I couldn t cope though and didn t even try.



The fortnight passed slowly. I refused an invitation to drinks at a guy called Ross s place. He got quite edgy with me in fact. You ll have to start getting out and about he said. This hermit-like existence isn t doing any good for you at all. Then he mentioned the name. I m sure Edward wouldn t have wanted you to behave like this.



At which I lost my temper. How the fuck would YOU know what Edward would or wouldn t have wanted me to do? I blazed and slammed down the receiver. Well that was one friend I guess I wouldn t be hearing from again.



After a while I realised that I d behaved like an hysterical queen and rang him up to apologise. He wasn t in or at least he didn t answer the phone so I left a message on his answer phone hoping I sounded suitably contrite but he didn t ring back.



Leonora and Jack welcomed me with open arms. I knew we d be talking about Edward so had prepared myself for it. Even so at the first mention I felt a jolt go through me like a dose of adrenaline.



Do you want to look at Edward s things first or have some drinks and the food? Leonora asked.



I mumbled that I d take a look and they took me up to his old bedroom. I d been there before of course. In fact it was in that room that we d first made love - no to be accurate had sex because he d trolled me back from a club while his parents were on holiday in the Algarve or somewhere.



It wasn t until a good bit later that I realised I was in love with him - and he with me.



The room was smaller than I remembered it. All the pictures (copies of Cocteau ink drawings) had been taken down the walls repainted a sort of eau de nil though if the Nile is really that viscous green I d be very wary of eating anything that had been caught out of it and the bed was unmade - just a bare mattress with I noticed some rather dubious stains on it which I and the parents studiously ignored.



We re clearing it out completely said Jack and turning it into an office for me. I work from home now you know.



I didn t but I nodded anyway.



It crossed my mind that they had got over their only son s death much more than I had. In a way I felt slightly offended but then wondered if they weren t doing the right thing. Getting on with their lives.



Edward s belongings were in a large cardboard box in a corner of the room.



We ll leave you alone to sort through them said Leonora. Take what you like. Everything that s left will be got rid of.



Don t you want anything? I asked.



We ve taken everything we want said Leonora. Some photos of Edward as a kid and one of both of you at that barbecue. I remembered the one - in fact I had a copy of it myself. Edward and I were standing side by side one of his arms round my shoulder and mine round his waist. He tall blond and slim me slightly shorter and darker. We were both wreathed in smiles and looked overpoweringly happy. So happy indeed that I d shut my copy up in a drawer as I couldn t bear to look at it.



They left and I started to look through the things. There were the Cocteau prints all drawn with that characteristic economy of line and more often than not an over large penis. I remember being slightly shocked when I d first seen them and realised that presumably Edward s mother must also have seen them when she dusted the room or whatever she did. Edward had laughed. Take more than that to shock Mum he d said.



Why he hadn t brought them with him when he d moved into the flat we shared I m not sure. Perhaps it was because we had wanted to get things that we d chosen together.



Anyway I took them out in their narrow black frames and put them on the bed. Six of them there were - a reminder of that first time we d fucked. Actually come to think of it I don t think we did fuck. We d both been a little nervous and the sex was very vanilla a bit of sucking and finishing off me with my prick between his legs and his in my hand. Then we d cuddled and fallen asleep until we sort of repeated the process in the morning.



There were some clothes obviously from his mid teens because they d never have fitted him or me at any recent time. I d like to have seen him as a gawky adolescent dressed in a bomber jacket and jeans. I d have been one too and if we d met then perhaps we could have had a longer time spent together. On the other hand at that age I was terrified that I was queer and was making every effort to pretend to be straight boasting about the girls I d been out with and what I d done with them. So I d probably have never even dared to speak to Edward if I had met him in those far-off days.



There were some books kids stuff really annuals. I d never realised Edward had once been interested in football and yet there they were the Arsenal year books for 1986 1987 and 1988. Some comics the Beano and the Dandy not the sort of lurid horrors you buy in today s comics but innocent adventures of Dennis the Menace Desperate Dan and Biffo the Bear. Get a good price for those now I thought but left them.



I thought that was the lot but then noticed that there was a bit of a bump on one side of the pile of comics hoisted them up and found a bear. Obviously it had been much loved. One of its ears was loose a glass eye missing and the fur was rubbed almost bare on its stomach. It had a sad hangdog appearance as the ear drooped over and the missing eye looked as if it was winking. In my mind s eye I could see the young Edward walking around dragging it by the loose ear but refusing to be parted from it. It smelled a little musty but not unpleasantly so and I knew that was one thing I d certainly take.



I went downstairs with the bear and the Cocteau drawings. The comics are probably quite valuable I told Jack and I ll take these drawings just so you won t be embarrassed taking them to the Oxfam shop.



Oh you ve chosen Teddy said Leonora. I m so glad. Edward did so love that bear. Once when he thought he d lost it he wouldn t eat for two days. Turned up behind the radiator though we never found out how it had got there.



Have a drink said Jack.



The meal s nearly ready said Leonora.



It was a pleasant evening but when I got home again I was even more depressed. Putting up the Cocteau pictures occupied half an hour but when I saw them lined up round the spare room which was really a euphemism for Edward s room which he never used as we both slept together in the larger of the two bedrooms I suddenly didn t like them so I took them down and shut them up in a cupboard.



It was nearly midnight but I didn t feel tired. I sat Teddy on a chair facing me across the room which sometimes was called the sitting room or the lounge or (geographically) the front room. Welcome to your new home I said and looked at the bear. Teddy winked at me. Well he was winking all the time I suppose but as I glanced at that missing eye it seemed as if it had suddenly shut. His loose ear hung over and he looked sad - as sad and lonely as I felt.



At about two o clock I was ready for bed and went. I pondered whether to take Teddy with me but decided against it. Edward might have slept with it but of course he d slept with me much more recently and taking my late lover s toy bear to cuddle with sounded too tacky for words.



I couldn t sleep and I kept thinking of that ragged toy sitting alone in the front room. Of course it had been alone in the box at Leonora s and Jack s for possibly years. Eventually I went and got it (him) and placed him on the pillow next to me. I slept like a log better than I had for some time.



I dreamed of Edward not an erotic dream but a sort of mix up of the first time I met him.



So it seemed that the dream was set in the library where Edward had worked and where I had taken out a gay book - The Swimming Pool Library by Alan Hollinghurst I remember He had looked at me and smiled that smile which that first time and forever after always made my heart jump and my throat catch. In my dream though I felt as if I was choking. Something was blocking my nose and throat and I struggled to wake.



And woke up to find the bear lying across my face. There was hardly any pressure from the toy and my feelings of constriction must purely have been psychological rather than physical. My panic died and as it did so I suddenly felt amused.



What were you trying to do? I asked looking at the bear which I now placed further down the bed sitting arms and legs stretched out its ear hanging loosely. It winked in the cool dull light of dawn. The green figures of my radio alarm clicked over. It was as good as time to get up. As I did so Teddy fell off the bed and I said Sorry before picking him up and felt foolish at apologising to a stuffed bear.



In the office I sat at my desk staring at a pile of work. The telephone rang. It was Ross my friend whom I d shouted at so rudely when he d asked me out and said that Edward would have wanted it. I immediately felt embarrassed for though I d rung him back immediately afterwards I hadn t tried again. But he sounded as cheerful and chatty as always. He was an incredible guy. He always knew what was going on though where he got his information from I could never understand. He d have been a Godsend to MI5 or any intelligence organisation. Perhaps he was. I wasn t sure exactly what he did for a job. I knew what he did for entertainment chasing unsuitable bits of rough trade and very successfully apparently.



Hear you went to see Edward s parents the other day he said. I hope this means you re getting out and about again.



How did you know? I asked. I d told no one and as far as I knew Leonora and Jack didn t know him particularly well though they must have met him at the funeral.



As I suspected he didn t answer but instead embarked on a long and lurid tale about some car mechanic who d come round to attend to a defect in his car (probably self-inflicted by Ross) and had stayed for wild raunchy sex. This had included a certain amount of S/M activity and ended with Ross being well and truly impaled on his huge (according to Ross) schlong so that he d scarcely been able to walk for the remainder of the day.



I laughed and realised that it was the first time for a long time when I d done so.



Come out Mark said Ross. It ll do you so much good. Somewhere quiet a few drinks perhaps a film.



With you nothing s quiet. You d probably be having it off with the projectionist and the whole film would grind to a halt.



Projectionists aren t nearly butch enough said Ross. They re almost professional class. Ugh. He paused then repeated Do come out. Weekend.



I wasn t prepared to commit myself but I was drawn. I ll ring you I said.



Any time day or night he said. If I m in the middle of extreme coitus I ll stop it for you - even make him take it out so I can chat to you normally.



I smiled again and attacked the pile of work in front of me with something like enthusiasm. My boss nodded approvingly as he saw the pile in the out tray grow by the end of the day.



That evening though I was depressed again. I opened a bottle of wine and had a couple of glasses. Over a microwaved Tesco frozen meal - chicken pasanda with pilau rice - I stared at the bear which was sitting at the other end of the table. He stared monocularly back at me. For weeks past I d been sad at living in the empty flat now I realised that I was bored as well as sad.



Shall I go out with Ross at the weekend? I asked. I filled my glass again and drank it down. It was fairly foul stuff but it did its job of deadening feelings.



Teddy said nothing though I thought his ear drooped rather more than it had before.



I still miss Edward I said. It hurts like hell. In a way it would seem like betraying him to go out and try to enjoy myself.



If anything the ear drooped even more.



What did you think of him? I asked. I suppose he just dragged you around by that poor old ear of yours. But you meant a lot to him. I looked at the bedraggled little monster. And he meant so much to me.



Teddy fell over. I swear I didn t touch the table or anything. He just toppled over onto his nose and lay there butt in the air praying to Mecca or perhaps to Jerusalem.



Oh you re just pissed I said and finished my glass. Teddy stayed where he was well what did I think? That he d get up again?



You re obviously not interested I said but I m going to phone Ross.



As it was the middle of the evening I didn t expect Ross to be in but he was and presumably alone. At least there was no groaning and panting in the background when his clipped and slightly effete tones announced Ross here at your service. How can I accommodate you?



Mark here I said. About this weekend . . .



Instantly his voice changed to one of seemingly irrepressible good humour. I m so glad doll he said. I promise you I won t do anything outrageous. In fact my sister will be here with her friend and we can send them out if you don t want company other than mine.



I hadn t been planning on extra people and I paused glancing up across the table where Teddy was. He was sitting up watching me. I didn t remember picking him up from his prostrate position but obviously I must have done. I was about to make excuses to Ross when the expression on the bear s face seemed to change. It must have been a trick of the light but suddenly it looked quite mean almost savage. Of course the thing didn t have a moveable mouth but it was almost as if part of its lip lifted into a sort of snarl.



OK I said to Ross. That will be fine and of course you can t send your family out. I ll look forward to coming over and meeting them.



We made arrangements as to times and rang off.



I looked at Teddy and the face was back to normal. I d obviously been alone too much.



I left the bear down in the kitchen and had a bad night tossing and turning remembering how Edward and I had fitted together in that bed so that even when we didn t have sex we touched and held each other and the first thing I always saw of felt when waking was his warm and affectionate body the smile on his face when he woke that smile that ever since the first time moved me to distraction.



The following morning Teddy looked disapproving as I made coffee and burnt some toast under the grill.



OK I said I m sorry I left you here. We can sleep together tonight. I almost blushed as I heard myself saying that. Thank goodness there was no one to overhear my foolish fancies but strangely enough having made that promise I felt better and I even took time to scramble some eggs to hide the burnt bits on the toast.

I ll be back about six I called back from the open door just as one of the tenants from upstairs was coming down the communal staircase. She didn t say anything but gave me a glance as if to show that she thought I d got someone indoors. My blush must have made me look guilty and I wondered whether she was thinking so soon after his friend s death and now he s got someone else .



I pondered on that as I took the Underground to the West End where I worked. Of course there was no one in the flat and no one likely to be but would it have been soon if I had wanted to bring someone back? It had been months since Edward had died. How long exactly? I worked it out. Seven and a half months give or take a few days. Of course some people mourned for years. Look at Queen Victoria. Her Prince Albert died in 1861 and she never really came out of mourning until she died in 1901 that was forty years though of course there had been the relationship with John Brown whatever that consisted of.



The train was full and I was strap-hanging surrounded by morning commuters who were forced into intimate contact. Some tried to ignore the intimacy others perhaps enjoyed the contact. I was suddenly aware that someone standing with his back to me was pressing his backside into my groin. I tried to move away but the crush was too much. I couldn t see the guy full face but from the back and side he was young and not unattractive. It was obvious that he was pushing intentionally. Though the train moved his body movement was much too pointed to be unintentional. I started to get an erection. It was months of course since I d had any sexual release or even wanted one. Now my body was reacting and the guy could obviously feel my hardness for he pushed even more and moved his buttocks against my cock. He turned his head and smiled. His hand snaked back and grasped me between my legs and I felt a sexual shock of pleasure something which I hadn t felt for ages.



I shouldn t be doing this I thought Edward wouldn t like it and then I realised how stupid that was. Edward probably would have liked it. He d have come home and told me what had happened and we d have laughed about it together. But of course nothing was going to happen here and the train drew into Green Park station people started to push to get out and it was my station anyway. I gave my friend a smile and he patted my cock before we parted forever.



I emerged into the sunlight. On the other side of the railings the grass looked green and lush. Parks are the lungs of London and this one was at the moment anyway overcoming the petrol and diesel fumes from the street. It was almost like being in the country. Some pigeons strutted on the grass and a blackbird sang in the branches of a tree. I suddenly felt the urge to walk in but of course I didn t.



My boss said Glad to see you re getting on top of the work Mark. I m looking for someone to visit our Dover branch next month just to check on things. If you feel up to it perhaps you d like to go.



I made enthusiastic noises feeling that I d been letting him down over the past months and that anyway Dover not a very exciting town but at least by the sea would be a change and perhaps a welcome one. I did quite a bit of work that day.



That night true to my promise I took Teddy to the bedroom and sat him at the foot of the bed. I d told him about the guy on the train and also about Dover and it seemed to me he d looked approving. I slept beautifully.



Saturday evening I went round to Ross s flat. His sister was an almost exact replica of him slim with dark short hair and deep blue eyes. Only his slightly squarer jaw line and obviously the masculine shape of his body made the difference. Polly and I are twins said Ross. I hadn t known anything about Ross s family our conversation over the years I d known him had usually been concerned with his conquests of which there were legion and snippets of gossip and information of which there were even more.



Another surprise was his sister s friend . Although Ross hadn t specified the gender I d assumed that the friend was a she. In fact it was a him and the most beautiful him I d seen for many a long day. He was a slim young man with glossy black hair the sort that looks good even when you ve just got out of bed in the morning after an athletic night s uninhibited sex. Even across the room I could see that his eyes were blue-grey those sort of very light come-to-bed eyes which I find very attractive. And he was gay. That was made clear right from the start when Ross introduced us and he came straight across and kissed me - on the cheeks certainly but it was more than a casual continental muah kind of kiss. It wasn t a come-on. just a generous greeting from one gay guy to another.



His name was Leander. And the three syllables tripped off the tongue contrasting strangely with my monosyllabic Mark.



After providing us with generous drinks Ross and Polly brother and sister disappeared into the kitchen to prepare the food leaving Leander and me alone. It was an obvious move and I felt slightly embarrassed but he was a pleasant guy - as well as being ravishingly good looking - so that we soon found ourselves chatting companionably together as if we d been friends for years. He told me about his job - he actually worked for the Forestry Commission and knew a fascinating amount about our native trees and the animals and plants that grew amongst them. We talked about Polly and Ross - I wondered whether looking after trees was a sufficiently butch occupation for Ross to be interested in but didn t quite dare ask that. Leander and Polly though had known each other since school days and had remained friends ever since - platonic he mentioned casually so I didn t need to ask. The only thing we didn t mention was Edward and I suspected that Leander and Polly had been well-briefed about that by Ross before my arrival.



We talked of our interests his were vaguely outdoor - he skiied every Easter in the Austrian Tyrol mine more bookish books and films and we occasionally coincided when he and I both admitted to liking American musicals.



The return of Polly and Ross bearing viands and more alcoholic beverages after what seemed a very short time interrupted our conversation and I caught Ross raising Leander a quizzical eyebrow to be answered by an ambiguous smile. No doubt they d be tete-a-tete ing after I left.



But whether it was a plan to get me back into the romance arena or not I enjoyed myself immensely. We had planned to go to a film but by the time we d finished the meal which took a long while because it was accompanied by the most salacious anecdotes of Ross s adventures which were if not sometimes a bit chilling - he took enormous risks - usually wildly funny it was much too late.



I must go home I said when I realised it was well after midnight. I haven t been out this late for months. It wasn t mentioned that I hadn t actually been out at all for months.



We must do this again said Ross.



And next time make the film said Polly.



We must indeed said Leander.



I kissed them all good-bye when the minicab arrived to take me home this time though Leander aimed for my lips.



Half-asleep I told Teddy about the evening. It was obviously my imagination but I thought he looked disgruntled when I had come into the bedroom alone. Though I d been sleeping well for the past nights I woke up suddenly. My radio alarm showed it was 3.23. Sleepily I reached out to the other side of the bed feeling for a warm body. Edward I said but the face I conjured up wasn t blond the hair was lustrous black and the eyes pale blue.



I was horrified that I could have been sexually aroused by a stranger on a train that someone I had met only the evening before could have supplanted the love of my life in my mind s eye.



Was I losing my memories of Edward? Obviously not because I could remember the things we had done together the big things like the holiday we spent in Florence and the small things like staying in in the evening me reading while he watched the TV.



The shape of Teddy at the bottom of the bed was silhouetted against the window lit by the street lamps from outside. I won t see Ross again I promised to the bear though when I said Ross I think I meant Leander .



I didn t think I d be able to sleep but almost immediately I dropped off. I dreamed of the time Edward and I had gone to Epping Forest that patch of woodland just outside London. It had been a beautiful day. We had wandered along the paths through the trees and eventually struck off into a thicker patch. There amongst the oaks and ash and beeches far away from everyone else we had made love on a grassy bank sprinkled with white wood anemones. This time though something was wrong. I reached out for Edward wanting to hold him close but he held up his hands. No he said. No!



The rejection made me feel almost sick something rose in my throat and I was choking. I awoke threshing around. Like the previous time Teddy was lying across my face. There was no pressure but as I pushed him away I couldn t understand how he d got from the bottom of the bed to the top. Perhaps I d kicked out in my dream and moved him - but a distance of five feet? And towards me? Impossible - yet how else could it have happened?



At breakfast the following morning Teddy looked distinctly cross. There were some frown lines on his forehead that I hadn t noticed before. What s the matter with you? I asked but he just glowered at me his one remaining eye looking almost balefully accusing.



I m going to Dover at the end of the week I said. If you cheer up I ll take you with me. That didn t seem to make any difference and I left for work without saying anything else.



In the Underground I looked out for the young guy whom I had met the previous week though whether it was to avoid him or to carry on from where we had left off I didn t want to ask myself. In any event of course I didn t see him.



I went into conference with my boss about what I needed to do at the Dover office - basically make sure that everything was running smoothly - the annual inspection he called it. The annual snoop they would probably think of it as.



There s a guy called Jim Daniels who will look after you said my boss. See you re all right. Show you around if you know what I mean.



I knew Jim Daniels from e-mails and conversations over the phone though I d never met him. His voice sounded sibilant and I thought he was probably gay. Was everyone trying to get me into bed with someone else?



So there I was in Dover on the Friday evening walking along the Marine Parade the sea on my right waves slowly rolling in and breaking tall Victorian houses mostly turned into hotels on my left ahead the road rising to the tops of the white cliffs and Dover Castle.



It had been a long day. Jim Daniels his gayness confirmed though not predatory - he had a long-established live in lover to whom I had been introduced - hadn t been the slightest bit upset at my probing into what was in fact HIS part of the business. What I had seen had been perfectly kosher. He was doing a good job and my report to the boss would be after I finished the job on Monday very creditable. Probably result in a rise for Jim.



He d been a good companion too taking me to lunch - with the boyfriend - at a very good vegetarian restaurant and offering to show me around in the evening. But I thought I d explore on my own in spite of Jim s protestations. In the end he d agreed given me a list of gay places obviously with a wink assuming that I wanted to do a bit of trawling on my own and wished me good luck.



I left Teddy in my hotel room which was like all hotel rooms comfortable enough but obviously a commercially decorated and furnished room with bathroom en suite. The evening was fine the air to my town-accustomed nostrils fresh and ozone tinted. Ozone of course is a gas given off by an electric discharge and has nothing to do with the seaside but the smell of the sea and probably rotting seaweed gives a deceptive imitation of the aroma. Gulls screamed and floated overhead in the air currents.



OK. I was lonely. I was away from home where I d been for months alone certainly but there surrounded by familiar objects so that I had been sad but not with this completely alone feeling. I wondered why I had refused Jim s offer which now seemed stupid but the thought of gay bars or clubs heaving with liveliness and mankind on the desperate hunt for a dream was equally repellent.



So I wandered along the street which was full it being still early evening of people on their various missions looking for a good time on their way to meet friends loved ones or perhaps equally lonely as I was.



My mobile phone rang. I had switched it on during the day in case my boss had wanted a private word with me rather than using the public telephone in the office and had forgotten to switch it off. Ross s number showed on the screen. For a moment I thought of switching it off without answering but after all he was fifty miles away and I felt the need to talk to someone.



Hi Ross I said sorry I haven t been in touch. Been busy.



But it wasn t Ross s slightly nasal twang that answered. Instead a voice I remembered and which gave me a jolt of alarm (was it?) or pleasure. Mark Leander here. Thought you might like to meet up again.



Suddenly I realised that that was exactly what I would like to do wanted to do. I m really sorry I said regretfully. I m not in town at the moment. I m in Dover. It s a bugger. I could do with some company. What was I saying? But I knew I was safe with all that distance between us.



And then of course I wasn t.



Dover he said. But that s just down the M20. I know it quite well. I could be with you in under an hour. Where are you staying?



I couldn t protest. Perhaps I didn t want to. The Kensington I said. It s in Townwall Street.



I know it said Leander. I ll meet you in the bar. Seven thirty at the latest.



And here I am. Waiting. Feeling slightly scared. I ve changed into a blue shirt and tight white trousers. I know they re a bit old-fashioned but they show me off to my best advantage I think. I told Teddy about Leander coming all the way from London and the frown lines have gone. Honest. And it almost looks as if the corners of his mouth have turned up a bit. Smiling? Course not but that s what it looks like. I don t know what Leander and I will do whether we ll go out and have a meal or go to a club or - possibly I ll ask him up to my room. I think that s what Edward hopes - I mean Teddy. What a stupid mistake to make.



I m really feeling quite nervous and shy which is idiotic. It s not as if I m a teenager on my first date. I m experienced know my way around. I won t stammer and stutter when I see him look gauche and terrified. I ll manage things with suave sophistication look him straight in the eye - and melt!



Oh God. Here he is just come in through the door. He s smiling. He s beautiful.

A muscle man fucking on camera

My First and Only Time

I had been in college for a year when it happened. The one and only time that it happened. I can t say why I did it I don t really think about it when I can help it. I don t really know why I m telling you this now. But I guess sense I started I should keep going.



I m name is Jason I m 19 years old. I ve never thought that I was attractive except that one night. I m kinda short for a guy five nine and a half and a hundred and fifty pounds. I have short brown hair and green eyes. I don t go to the gym but I have an alright body I guess I mean I work outside for a landscape company so I spend a lot of time lifting heavy things.



On this day I was wearing a pair of jeans that an old girl friend had called my good ass jeans I don t really know what that means but any way and a white t-shirt. I was walking across the quad heading back to my apartment after class when I first saw him. He was tall and broad shouldered. His hair was black the beautiful shinny kind of black he was dressed in a loose pair of jeans and a button down shirt. The shirt was open a little at the collar and you could see a few hairs just peaking out of the gap.



I just looked at him for a moment and then kept on walking. Sometimes I looked at men not in a sexual way but I always compared myself to them thinking about what I wished I looked like. Thinking that I wished I had hair on my chest a big strong body and a long strong cock to fuck the hell out of someone with.



My apartment building was odd it looked rather like a Red Roof Inn with all of the rooms opening to the outside the ones on the second floor onto a balcony. It was all wood around the outside painted chocolate brown with a grayish balcony. I took the steps up to my apartment two at a time and came to the door of my apartment. I looked back and saw that the man had followed me he was standing at the foot of the stairs looking up. After a moment s pause he walked up the steps and smiled.



Hi. I m Luke.



Jason I replied.



That s a nice name Jason. I saw you looking at me back on the quad.



Oh I uh...I wasn t looking. I mean that I didn t mean to be looking...I mean well what I am trying to say...



As I stammered away I was looking him up and down again. He was probably getting close to thirty. His face had a young look but there was something older in his eyes. His jaw as sharp and strong coming down from his ears in a perfect square. Now that I was closer I could see more hair poking out of the gap in his shirt. He was exactly the sort of man that I wished I was. He was manly hansom and confident.



It s alright he interrupted my stammering You haven t done this before have you?



Done what? Oh no I m not. That is to say that I don t...



Why don t we just go inside your apartment?



Why did I let him in? I have asked myself that a million times in the time after that afternoon but I did. I unlocked the door and let us into my apartment. My roommate who I shared the two bedroom apartment with had gone home for the weekend so I knew that no one would be coming around for the day in fact for the rest of the weekend.



We stepped into my apartment and I was suddenly glad that I had cleaned the apartment the day before. Luke came into the apartment and kicked off his shoes walking into the living room. He smiled at me an innocent boyish smile and I felt my knees go a little weak. I don t know why but this man did something to my stomach and to my brain. It was as though a cloud had rolled into my brain making it so that I didn t think properly as though I couldn t process thoughts properly.



Why don t you sit down Luke said sitting on the couch himself.



I took a seat at the far end of the couch from him looking over anxiously. He smiled again and moved a little closer.



So Jason what kinda girls do you like?



Um...well my ex-girl friend was super smart. We and she was the runner up for prom queen back in high school. She was kinda bossy but you know most girls are... shit I thought I m rambling again. He sat for a long time before he stopped me with another question.



You ever been with a guy before Jason?



Um no. I ve never even thought about it. I m not gay.



Right right. But if you ve never tried it before how do you know for sure?



Well I guess I don t. I noticed suddenly that he had moved closer still on the couch so that he was right next to me turned in his seat so that he was facing me. A smell reached my nose a many smell that filled my nostrils. I felt that same weird feeling in my stomach that I had felt when I had first seen Luke.



We can stop whenever you want.



For a split second I didn t understand what he was saying but then his hand fell on my thigh. I felt my heart skip a beat and then jump into over drive and as his hand slid up my leg and his lips move closer to my face something in my brain registered what was happening but the rest of my body ignored that message. My cock had sprung up now rock hard and pressing against my jeans.



At the same moment his lips landed on mine and his tongue slipped into my mouth and his hand found my cock. For a long moment I did nothing. I just sat there with a man s tongue in my mouth and his hand on my cock. Then the part of my brain that had been screaming when quiet and all that I was left with was a throbbing cock and a tongue in my mouth.



I kissed back.



Luke s hand came from my cock and slipped up my shirt brushing against my bare skin. An electric shock ran through my body and I launched myself into myself into the kiss. Slowly my shirt was pulled up and Luke began to pull on my nipples twisting and tweaking on the small brown points on my chest.



Suddenly Luke broke the kiss sitting back he pulled my shirt off my head and tossing it away. Then crossing his arms across his chest he pulled of his own shirt revealing the exact body that I wish I had. His chest was broad and muscled large round pecks covered in thick black hair. He had big dark brown nipples which stuck out like pencil erasers. His stomach was rippled with muscles and covered with hair too and on the sides of his six pack were lines which angled down into his pants where a growing bulge was becoming visible.



Luke dove back into the kiss his hands wandering over my chest feeling the smooth hairless skin and small lean muscles. I loved the feeling of his stubble scratching across my cheeks as he kissed me and his hands roaming over my bare chest sliding down down...wait where were his hands going? Slowly he was undoing my belt and unbuttoning my fly opening up my pants. I had been so distracted by the rough hairs scratching against my cheeks that I hadn t noticed him exposing my white briefs.



I felt his hand cupping my cock and balls through my underpants and then once again he broke the kiss saying You doing alright?



Yeah I said realizing that I was I wanted him to be holding my cock and that thought scared me for a moment. I wanted this man this big hairy man to be holding my cock and balls. In fact I wanted more much much more. I wanted to feel his mouth around my cock. I wanted to feel is cock in my mouth. And god help my I wanted to feel his cock slipping in and out of my hole. I had never wanted to put anything in my ass before that moment and suddenly I was over whelmed with a need to feel the massive cock I knew this man must have hidden in his pants.



Good.



Luke slipped off of the couch on the floor and grabbing a hold of my waist band he pulled my pants down around my ankles and the off over my feet. He tossed them away with my shirt and smiled at me. He stood back up and looking me in the eyes the entire time he undid his pants and kicked them off. For a moment he stood before me wearing only a pair of dark blue bikini briefs that hung close to his cock which was even more magnificent that I had imagined. I couldn t believe what I was looking at. The bulge in his briefs was beautiful. I could make out two clearly defined balls and along thick shaft that curved round toward his ass. His legs were massive thick muscles twisting under his hairy skin. My hands shook as I looked in person at the man that I wished I was: this big manly hunk.



Slowly he bent down again and drew me into another kiss. This time it was less cautious less gentle it was more animalistic more lustful more...well I guess the only word for it is hot. His tongue flicked back and forth in my mouth as I tried to keep up with him. Suddenly I was pulled to my feet and tugged up onto my tip toes to keep our mouths connected.



Luke s hands which had been slowly exploring my exposed body now found my ass cheeks needing at the fleshy mounds. For the first time I reached my hands forward and touched Luke s bare skin feeling his hair and warm flesh and for the first time as well I realized that this was really happening to me. I wasn t dreaming or making it up. I was standing in my underpants in my living room locked mouth to mouth with another man an older man for that matter with his hands on my ass and me holding onto his pecks like they were a chick s boobs.



Reluctantly I let Luke s mouth go as he knelt down again falling to his knees on the floor my swollen penis right in front of his face. His hands moved from my ass cheeks to the waist band of my briefs and slowly pulled them down. As he slid them down my thin legs he looked up and asked me again if I was alright. I nodded down at him so horny that I couldn t talk any more. Without another moment s pause he swallowed my six inch down right to the base his nose nestled nicely in my sparse pubes and his left hand rolling my balls around.



I long load grown escaped my lips as Luke s throat began to contract and suck around my cock. My head was swimming I couldn t believe what was happening less than an hour ago I had never kissed a man and now my cock as embedded deep in the man-I-had-always-wanted-to-be s mouth. Luke backed off of my cock leaving only my head in his mouth and then again without warning swallowed me hole. Again and again Luke swallowed my cock. Then suddenly I felt something pressing on my ass hole...no not pressing in my ass hole. There was something in my ass hole!



Looking behind me I saw that Luke s right hand was up between my legs and he has just stuck his middle finger in my ass hole. My virgin ass hole had just been penetrated by his finger and I hadn t even noticed it happen how the fuck was that possible.



As if reading my mind Luke let my cock fall from my ass and said I put it in there when I swallowed your cock distracted you so that you wouldn t feel it as much. You want me to take it out?



No no I panted trying to master my shock. I like it there the second part surprised me as it came out of my mouth I hadn t really processed the thought before I had said it. I like it there.



Good. I m glad.



He returned to my cock with his mouth and in my ass began to feel around with his finger. I groaned and staggered. Luke caught me with his other hand as I slumped backwards my feelings of pleasure to great to stand any more.



Carefully he lowered me onto the couch again pushing me back so that my ass was hanging off of the seat and my legs were spread wide. For a moment he slipped his finder from my ass and I heard a faint popping noise as he sucked on his finger for a moment before swallowing my cock again. Sucking harder than ever before Luke eased his finger back into my ass and then another and then after another moment another.



I shouted I hadn t expected him to put three fingers into my ass. I had never believed that my ass could open up enough to allow three fingers to sit nicely inside of it. And oh God did it feel good. I had never felt anything so good in my entire life. I was getting close. I could feel my cock growing in Luke s mouth. He must have felt it too because he pulled off of my cock and looked up at me with a big sloppy grin on his face his lips wet with spit and precum.



How about you sucking my cock? You up for that?



I didn t even take a second to think about it I just answered YES!



Alright then come lay down on your back on the floor.



I jumped up off of the couch feeling Luke s fingers fall from my ass as I did. I felt lonely without them.



The carpet was rough on my back as I lay down looking up at the off white ceiling above me. For a moment the thought that this was my apartment I was having sex with a man in my apartment the apartment that I had to live in for the next two years. But as soon as that thought came into my head I was gone replaced by thoughts of lust for the big strong hairy man standing above me.



Slowly Luke pulled down his bikini briefs allowing his cock to spring up and his balls to fall free. I just stared at his. He was even more beautiful than before his big thick cock swinging half hard out of a forest of thick dark pubes and his massive round balls wrapped up in a thick hairy sack that hung down way farther than mine ever would. He knelt down over my head and swung his cock down to brush against my lips. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and let his cock fall into my mouth. His head rubbing against my tongue as I closed his lips around the slowly thickening shaft I couldn t believe what I was doing but I still wanted to do it wild horses couldn t have drug me from that cock.



Luke leaned forward his cock slipping another inch into my mouth making me gag a little. Swallow and breathe through your nose. It will keep you from gagging Luke whispered to me as he lent even further forward grabbing my ankles. He pulled them up and spread my legs wide exposing my ass hole to him once more. I could never have imagined anything like what came next Luke s tongue ran along my ass crack and then just as suddenly as his fingers had his tongue slid into my tight little hole. While I struggled to swallow his monstrous steadily growing cock he tongue fucked my hole sending shivers up my spine.



Steadily I took more and more of Luke s cock into my mouth till I had half of it nestled deeply in my throat and my hand pumping on the rest of it. After nearly ten minutes I could feel the pressure building in my balls again my cock swelling. I needed to cum so badly but once again Luke knew that I was close and stopped his tonguing of my hole and pulled his cock out of my mouth. A little stiffly he crawled off of me and turned around and kissed me.



How you doing?



Good. I really need to cum though.



You will soon don t worry. You ok with me fucking me?



God yes please please fuck me.



Wow alright. Good boy. He shifted around so that he was kneeling between my wide spread legs. He lifted my legs again Here hold the backs of your knees to keep your legs up. I grabbed a hold of my legs pulling my ass up into the air eagerly awaiting Luke s massive swollen cock. Shuffling up Luke moved into position getting his cock head aligned with my tight little hairless pucker. Take a deep breath and let it out slowly he said.



I took two quick breaths and then one long deep one for a second I held it and then slowly let out my breath closing my eyes as I did. I tried hard not to think about what was about to happen but all that I could concentrate on was the growing pressure of Luke s cock on my ass hole. Harder and harder he pressed until suddenly just as I was about to let out the last of my breath it popped in past my sphincter.



I stopped everything. I was frozen. My breath stuck in my throat.



Breath Jason breath.



I gasped drawing air back into my empty lungs desperately trying to ignore the extreme pain that was flooding my body from my ass. I couldn t believe how much it hurt it felt as though my ass hole had been torn apart and would never be right again. I was sure that for the rest of my life shit would just fall out of my ass I had been opened up so much. Then Luke pushed in a little more and then a little more.



With each extra inch the pain increased but something else increased with it: pleasure. The longer his cock was in my ass the better it felt. When his balls finally came to rest on my ass cheeks all I felt was joy. I loved it. God it was the best thing I had ever felt. His hairy crotch pressed roughly into my smooth ass crack.



Slowly he pulled back and then in then out then in. I was getting fucked and I loved it.



Slowly he began to fuck me harder and harder his skin making a smacking sound as it slammed again my ass and my groans filled the room. The smell of sweat and sex filled my nose and mouth as I breathed short shallow breaths in time with Luke s hammering.



As he pounded into my now open and slack hole his face contorted with pleasure and he let out a small animal grunt with each pound. Suddenly he lent down and kissed my roughly his tongue licking all around my mouth all the while increasing the speed of his fucking.



Just when I was sure he couldn t fuck me anymore and he was going to have to cum he pulled out and flipped me over so that I was laying face down on the floor with Luke still kneeling between my legs. With both hands he spread my ass cheeks revealing my now completely loose and gaping hole. In one deft motion he slammed his cock back into my hole laying down on my back his chest hair scratching my back as he shifted up and down sliding his cock in and out of my hole. Slowly he sucked on my ear eliciting another load moan from my lips. The friction of the carpet against my cock was getting me hotter making me ready to cum.



Luke must have felt my ass hole clenching on his cock because he suddenly stopped his pounding and pulled out of my ass. He laid down on the floor next to me his cock sticking up like a flagpole. Come on over here and have a seat on my cock.



I jumped to my feet and squatted over his cock quickly dropping myself down onto his cock impailing myself all the way to the hilt. I nestled down on his cock working it down as far as I could get feeling his pubes scratching my ass as I did. God I loved it. At that moment in my life there was nothing I wanted more than to have that cock stuffed up my ass forever.



I began to bounce up and down on his cock pulling up till nothing but his gigantic mushroom head was left in my hole and then falling back down the entire length of his shaft again. Again and again and again I rode his cock it massive head pounding against my prostate with every drop sending electric shock waves through my body which ended each time in my cock.



The pressure was building my balls which had needed to cum for more than an hour and a half were ready to burst. I bounced harder and harder growing loader and loader till of a sudden my cock exploded sending ribbons of cum rocketing out and splattering across Luke s hair covered chest.



That was all it took to send Luke over the edge filling my ass with his thick hot cum. Exhausted I fell forward onto Luke s cum covered chest my chest heaving Luke s cock still lodged in my ass.



For a long time I just lay there sweat and cum drying on my body feeling Luke breathing beneath me. As his cock softened it slipped out of my ass letting out a flood of cum from my ass. It must have been an hour that we lay together basking in the afterglow of out orgasms. Then Luke rolled me over onto my back and gave me one last long kiss before getting up and putting on his clothes. He left me there on the floor his cum still leaking from my fuck battered hole never to see him again.



I know that sounds sad but I like it that way. If I had ever slept with another man it could have never been as good as the fucking Luke gave me it would have just spoiled the memory. I would always remember that day that Luke fucked the hell out of my ass in my own apartment. And when I masturbate even though it s been five years and I m now engaged to a girl I met at school I think of Luke s cock and how great it felt.

Two Euro gay lads team up to fuck this curious exchange student and load his tight ass with cum

Humanities 301: A Lesson in Life

Dan and Mike where students at the same university and after 3 years they finally crossed paths in Humanities 301. Dan was a very shy uptight young man very serious about his studies and his life goals. Mike on the other hand was a performer and was the resident pretty boy dancer who knew he had the talent to go somewhere big one day. So what or shall we say who would be the tie that bound them together that year and for a life time as they played out the first of many hidden fantasies? It would be the professor Professor Taglieree.



She was not your average professor in her late 30 s she had always been sort of an unorthodox teacher wearing jeans and t-shirts and shorts in the summer when all the others wore stuffy business suits all day. She was real and in tune with herself and those around her at all times. But most importantly she was open and honest. Some how you just felt free from all judgment in her presence as if for the first time in your young adult life it was okay to truly be yourself.



Her classes were anything but structured anything but boring and nothing less than spectacular. They were the classes from college that you would look back on fondly and describe as some of the best brightest and most fun days of your life. She believed in allowing everyone to find their own full potential-and that couldn t be done within the bounds of rigid university walls. So she taught pop culture taking you to see the rocky horror picture show down by the waterfront. We discussed art and humanity under the trees while picnicking in the warm spring breeze. Put on plays from popular hit movies all kinds of things that you wouldn t do in any other normal university class.



We called her Ms. T not Professor Taglieree and she was our friend first and our professor second. She knew each one of us in a different way knew things about us that we wouldn t share with parents or friends. We shared with her the things that we were afraid to bring to the light of the world yet in our young budding lives.



It was in this all accepting all knowing environment that Dan and Mike would find and explore their love for each other-for each others bodies and minds and for the professor that allowed them to find themselves and know that being together was okay that it was who they were-not what they were.



As the days progressed and we got to know each other better as a class. And as in all classes study groups and little cliques started to form along with lifetime friendships-such as Mike and Dan s.



When they both were told by the Professor that they each wanted to come out of the closet but feared being alone and rejected by their peers she set them up for an instant friendship...and more. They started hanging out and then staying over at each other s houses on the weekends and it was after a night of drinking that things came to a head literally.



After dancing all night in the hot steam of a Latin dance club they returned to Mike s loft in the barn. He worked as a farm hand in order to put himself through school and to pay for his dancing and acting lessons as well. The loft was sparsely furnished and there was but one double size mattress on the floor with a few strewn pillows and blankets for the boys to share. Of course at 3 am neither of them cared. Hot sweaty tired and frankly quite inebriated they fell onto the mattress in a lump.



It was hours later in the light of the early morning that Mike awoke and laid quietly still watching Dan sleep. He looked at the contour of Dan s face with its soft jaw and strong cheekbones followed by a playfully sweet grin just at the corners of the mouth. Mike had never felt this way before never felt quite so drawn to another guy. He was still quite aware of the affects of the alcohol that they had consumed still feeling looser and less inhibited from it than he did in normal daily life.



It was then that he felt his cock start to stiffen felt the heat start to rise up from under the blankets the wetting and sticking of the sheet to his head. In that moment he leaned in and kissed the lips of the softly sleeping Dan. He caressed his cheek and Dan moaned sweetly and softly in a sleepy acceptance.



Mike let his hands take on a life of their own and he reached down and rubbed his hardening rod while at the same time he slid the other hand under the blanket and down the length of Dan s beautifully sculpted chest. Finally coming to rest at the hair just above Dan s cock he ran his fingers playfully through the mound of soft fuzz. Then hesitantly he reached for the thing he really wanted-the thing he wouldn t allow himself to admit that he had be longing after for months now...as his hands came to gently rest upon Dan s cock he gently caressed it and began to feel its growing approval beneath his touch.



This was more exciting than Mike had ever anticipated he knew exactly what to do exactly how to make Dan s member respond in ecstasy with his hands just as he knew how to please himself. As he lay there stroking both his own cock and Dan s he could feel the precum oozing from the head of his own dick while still feeling Dan s grow with excitement from each and every touch. Dan moaned softly trying to act as though he was still asleep but Mike knew that he was very awake.



Dan turned towards Mike and slid the covers down his chest and waist exposing his thighs and cock. And when he saw it for the first time saw another man s cock that way in that heated moment of first lust he knew he had to have it had to take it within himself in every way he could. It was long and it swooped up into a beautiful curve at the end as Dan stroked it with his hands. He felt its heat emanating from within and felt it throb in response to each and every one of his touches.



Finally Dan could take no more as he felt the precum rolling down between his knuckles as he stroked the thick cock in his hands-he knew he had to taste it taste his first cock and he bent and took its quivering head into his hot wet mouth. Mike moaned in approval and clasped his hand over Dan s cock and began to stroke and the more he stroked the more Dan sucked and the faster and harder Mike stroked the deeper Dan took Mike s cock into his mouth until finally they were both ready to explode. Mike tried to tell Dan that he was going to cum to warn him so he wouldn t unload in Dan s mouth but Dan looked up at him with approving soft boyishly blue eyes and when their eyes met Dan buried Mike s cock into his throat as far as he could and with a final suck and a final stroke they moaned out in release together as Mike shot his first load of cum down another man s throat and Dan lapped up every spurt and swallowed his first taste of another man s cum. The two young men found parts of themselves they didn t know existed that morning in the predawn light of the old barn loft.



No doubt that first morning in the barn had been an awakening for them both a start of a new and exciting chapter in their lives. And each of them secretly hoped that the other would not renege and blame the alcohol once the sobering light of day had dawned. Each of the boys secretly eager to explore more of the hidden pleasures within the other s body of treasures their minds rushing full of thoughts of what might come next between them. Both of them locked in lustful fantasy and yearning desire to feel more of what they just had more of this new awaking and empowering feeling-of finally being free enough to let go and let what would be just be.



As the days grew longer and spring faded into summer the young men s sexual relationship grew as did their fondness for one another. They attended classes and discussed afterwards with Professor Taglieree the wonderful freedom they d each found waiting within the other.



While seeing The Rocky Horror Picture Show with the class one evening at midnight in the Narrows Theater they both became aroused as the scene of the cross-dressing-dark-haired-red-lipped-male-lead took the screen dressed in black negligee. And in the darkness of the theater their hands once again found each other s bodies and started a flame that would burn into the early morning once again.



As Professor Taglieree sat to the left and a seat apart from them and the class discussed the innuendos of the film together she couldn t help but notice the couple as they drew closer to one another. She was very excited to see that she had indeed found each of them a fruitful friendship. She was quite turned on to think about what it must have been like to see their first look and first taste and touch of each other s body. To see something so taboo happen before her eyes would be better than any fantasy she could ever dream.



That morning as the guys returned to the loft again they explored even more of each other than they had before. By the time they entered the loft door kissing and ripping buttons open and shirts off one another they knew that this would be the night that they crossed completely over into a world of sexual pleasures they d never known before.



As Mike slid his hand into Dan s Levi s he found that Dan had been quite aroused at the theater for he could now feel the sticky slimy trail of pre-cum that laced the inside fabric of the jeans. To know that he had excited Dan to this point while surrounded by other people drove Mike wild. To know that all that time Dan had been going commando in his button-fly-501 s turned him hotter than he had ever been before.



Mike had to have Dan s cock in his mouth then at that very instant. So for the first time he swallowed Dan down and felt the hardness and heat of his lover s member as it slid deeper and deeper down within his throat. He sucked and licked and teased it to oblivion and when Dan could take no more Mike raised his head from Dan s cock and asked him to blow his load deep in his mouth. He wanted to swallow it to taste every last drop. And Dan was more than happy to oblige.



Mike finished swallowing Dan down Dan withdrew from his mouth and lay on the bed to rest. Mike then came up and straddled Dan s face with his thighs and feed his cock inch-by-inch-by-inch into Dan s hot awaiting mouth. But this time when Mike began to be fully erect and aroused to that first tingle of impending cum he pulled himself completely free of Dan s mouth. He was ready to explore more of his lover s body he stood and raised Dan from the bed. He walked up behind him and began to fully lean his naked body against Dan s. Dan thrust his hips back against Mike s hard member and with that Mike put his hand on the back of Dan s neck and bent him forward over the bed.



When Mike took up position behind his lover he could feel the heat of Dan s ass as he licked and slid a finger deep inside it. He could hear Dan moan with excitement and feel his body jerk with anticipation and need. Mike leaned forward and kissed Dan s neck and then he grabbed both of Dan s shoulders as he licked his neck and thrust his long thick hard cock up inside his lover s body up inside the dark previously unexplored tunnel of carnal knowledge.



Dan screamed out with a mix of both pleasure and pain and Mike slid the full length of his member deep inside Dan s hole as Dan himself stroked his cock furiously and screamed out for Mike to fuck his ass and to fuck it hard and fast. Mike could take no more of that talk and he quickly blew his hot cum-load deep between the tight ass cheeks of his lover. When he pulled his cock from deep inside Dan s body Dan s mouth was there to happily greet it and suck every remaining smidgeon of cum from it tasting his own ass as he did.



Then without a word he laid Mike down across the bed and he lay on top of him belly to belly and slid his hot dripping cock up inside of Mike s tight ass. As Mike moaned out in acceptance and asked for more the young men came together simultaneously once again.



As the class progressed so did the young men s relationship. And for that they knew that Professor T was to thank. So the boys decided to do just that-find a way to thank her for bringing them out and together.



They knew that she was a very sexually open person from their long coffee house conversations. They knew that she had once been with a man in college who was finding out that he was indeed bisexual. And that instead of running from it as many women would she was actually intrigued and turned on by it hoping that she would get to have a chance to be with her lover and one of his new friends but it was not to be. Her greatest fantasy was yet to be lived out.



So one evening after their play practice the boys invited her to go out with them for a drink to relax and celebrate their having a great rehearsal that evening Mike of course was the lead in the production and felt that he and the Professor definitely deserved it.



The threesome laughed and joked as usual as they relaxed with their drinks and had a great evening then Mike invited both Professor Taglieree and Dan back to the loft to have the first look at his newest painting.



When the Professor who was the last to arrive made her way up the stairs and into the loft she knew that she was there for much more than to view a painting. There were vanilla candles glowing everywhere around the room and the bed in the one room loft was draped in zebra print velour. The whole room was drenched in the rich warmth of sexual anticipation.



As each of them took a seat on the bed Dan and Mike began to make Professor T s wildest fantasies come to life before her very eyes as she watched the young men embrace and kiss tenderly. As they began to loose a shirt here jeans there and more the Professor could feel the heat building between her legs. She could feel her wetness start to spread and as she watched Dan take mike deep inside himself she couldn t help but gasp out with excitement touching herself as she watched them pleasure each other to the fullest.



Thinking then that the treat of the night was over and she d had seen what they had brought her there to experience Professor Taglieree stood and went to thank both of the young men with a peck and say her goodbyes-little did she know that minutes later she would be the one laying on the bed striped naked of all her clothes and her inhibitions as well. And these two young men would fulfill every last one of lifelong fantasies She had the chance to take two young hard cocks into her mouth at once and to be eaten by one while she blew the other.



She was fucked from behind by each of the boys Dan fucked her pussy while Mike fucked Dan s ass and then Mike fucked Professor T s ass while Dan fucked Mike s ass. The three moved together in the rhythm of a well-oiled machine both giving and receiving pleasures in triplicate. To top it all off Mike lay back on the bed and took the professor atop himself while Dan mounted her from the top and together the two beautiful young men made a thank you sandwich of their trusted friend and advisor the Professor who they would always owe their newly found lives-lives of acceptance and happiness and belief in themselves and who they were-not what they were.

A young man masterbates for the doctor

Thierry

During the three years I spent at University some of my most enjoyable time was spent playing for the College rugby football team. Rugby is a tough physical contact sport requiring courage fitness and specific talents. It s no wonder that after a game there s a good deal of horseplay in the changing-rooms and a lot of badinage and boasting about sexual conquests. The showers and changing-rooms are not places for the shy or the faint-hearted and a lot of virile manhood is put on display. You quickly get to know who has what who is especially well-hung (like Phil) and who is a bit shy about standing naked in front of others. The team comprised players from all three or four years of the students and looking back on it all after thirty years I suppose I must have teamed up with about forty different players and it still amazes me that I got to know four them - intimately! />


The captain of the team in my first year was a guy named Thierry and he was respected by everyone. Not only was he an outstanding wing-forward but with his round baby-face bright blue eyes mischievous smile and perfect manners he charmed everyone. When he was talking to you he made you seem special giving you his whole attention and listening carefully to what you had to say. No wonder team spirit in that first year was so strong! He never talked tough but he was a human dynamo on the pitch and his speciality was seizing on a breakdown when our opponents got the ball kicking it up field and outracing the defence to touch down for a try. This technique helped us to convert what would have been several narrow defeats into wins. He wasn t shy about displaying his manhood in the showers afterwards but he didn t take part in either the boasting or the teasing. He was nearly three years older than me his mother was french and his English father worked at the UK embassy in Paris but he had been brought up in England and sent to an expensive public school which in England means a fee-paying private boarding school catering for boys aged between 13 and 18. He used to fly back to Paris for his university vacations which seemed exotic (like his name) to most of us who usually caught a train from the railway station to our homes often hundreds of miles away. Having a non-English mother myself (mine was Danish) promoted a bond between us which was cemented by my not taking part in the virility culture either. Not that either of us had anything to be embarrassed about you understand - we just didn t like the boasting. Wankers was - and still is - a term of scorn applied to young men whose impulse to seduce every girl in sight is deemed to be weak whereas I suppose every man-jack in those changing-rooms continued to wank when other excitements were not on hand though they would have denied it if asked directly. In my three years with the team I only ever heard one of them refer directly to wanking when he told a friend (in my hearing) that he d had a wank the night before and hoped it would not affect his performance on the pitch. I remember that he said The harder I try not to do it the more I want to and last night I just couldn t stop!



In the macho world of rugby Thierry was a major talent and later went on to play for one of England s most prestigious London clubs. He was always good-tempered and conversational but the most remarkable things about him were his vitality and the fact that he just oozed sexuality! Was it because of his boarding school education or because he just fancied me or because nature had given me a longer cock than average that he seemed to take a special interest in me? I remember him on one occasion staying behind to talk with me in the communal bathroom after a practice session long after the others had departed. I was lying in a small tub-shaped bath and having had his own bath he positioned himself so that my dick was fully in his view. So much he did give it his undivided attention that I turned over so that he could not see my swelling erection and he talked for what seemed hours as the water got colder and colder. I did not dare to sit up to turn on more hot or get out of the bath. Eventually other students came into the bath-house and I seized a moment to stand up and grab my towel to cover my erection before he could get a good look at it but the truth is that I should love to have had a good look at his only in private. He had a wonderful body and after my experiences with Steve Ollie and Phil I badly wanted to know what it was that drove him on to be so vigorous so unbelievably sexy.



After that scene in the bath-house he lost few opportunities to talk with me and he always tried to sit next to me on the coach to away games. When the rugby season came to an end in March we transferred our playing activity to the game of squash - which involved just the two of us and in which I was marginally the better player. There was a significant moment when racing for a drop-shot I had played he crashed into me in his attempt to reach it and we both fell to the floor. We ended up in a tangle of limbs and he left his arm which he had flung round me as we fell in place for much longer than was necessary before we picked ourselves up. His face was flushed as he looked into my eyes and said Urlen you know I d like to …. But he felt unable to complete the sentence and though I knew what he wanted to say I couldn t complete it for him either. Much as I loved his attentions I was too much in awe of him for that.



After he had taken his final exams at the end of the summer term but still didn t have the result he prepared to return to his parents in Paris moving out of College and taking a room in a hotel for a couple of nights. He knew of course where my room in College was and I was asleep in my bed when I awoke to discover a hand pushing under the bedclothes and resting lightly on my chest. His hand! My excitement was enormous but so was my sense of danger. What would my mates say of me if they were to discover that I allowed him to seduce me? As Thierry s fingers edged their way down to my waist and were only inches from my hard-on I placed my hand over his and stopped him. I wish now that I had whispered to him to take off all his clothes and jump into bed with me. I really did want to embrace him but I didn t think of it at the time. When he realised that I would not let his probing hand reach my cock he said Lets go for a walk! He had brought with him a bottle of rum (another exotic and forbidden touch) and his breath smelt of it as he knelt on the floor by my bed whispering in my ear.



I had no hesitation in agreeing so I put on the light and hunted for some clothing to disguise my raging hard-on. (In my confusion I never looked to see if he had one too …) Quickly I found some bathing trunks but to my dismay I had outgrown them and they now fitted so tightly over my crotch that I was forced to compress my stiff prick under the garment so that it lay flat against my stomach. It was not the best way to feel comfortable but at least it hid my obvious excitement!



We left by a back door and walked out into the silent road. The street lights shone on the damp pavements as we made our way towards the nearby park and he took several swigs of rum before passing the bottle to me to try. It tasted good - and I was enormously excited. When we got to the park we sat on a bench made wet by the rain and talked about what he hoped to do with his life after leaving University. It was an emotional moment for him spending his last hours with me in this way and he put his arms round me and kissed me. It felt quite natural though I had never been kissed like that before and I responded warmly. I think that my resolve in not letting him do me in my bed had made him decide not to try again. Anyway the night was damp and my dick was absurdly compressed in those over-tight swimming trunks. When eventually we returned to my room he kissed me goodbye and told me with great sincerity that he felt that he had really loved me. And I believed him. But I knew that we would meet at least once again because the next day he was playing a last game - not rugby but soccer - for the final Year College students against a University lecturers team. This was a fun match which everyone turned up to watch.



I remember that the students won that match and that Thierry made an amazing run from near our goal-line to the other end of the pitch and that half-way down he lost one of his boots in a tackle. He continued at speed with one boot on and the other way back up the pitch. When the players trooped off to the changing rooms at the end of the game I felt that an important chapter of my life had come to an end and I was just turning to go back to my room when I was hailed from behind. Thierry had not yet changed and was dripping with perspiration but had left the team briefly to say he had seen me on the touchline and would I come to his hotel at about 6.00 pm that evening as he was flying to Paris the next day? Would I! I hurriedly asked where it was he told me. It was about 4.00 pm and the sky was clouding over.



I looked up the nearest Tube station to his hotel phoned my friend Peter who was one of the 1st Year players in the rugby team and whom I had promised to meet after the match and set off. When I got to the hotel he was there waiting for me in the foyer and as we went up the broad carpeted steps of the luxurious hotel each step was an anticipation of the excitement to cum. If we had not been in public I would have grasped his hand. When we reached his room he locked the door behind us took me in his arms and embraced me pressing his firm athletic body against mine. Over his shoulder I could see his bed neatly made up and his suitcases open but mainly packed. I felt shy as his hand gently touched the bulge in my trousers but this was what I had come for and it was not long before we were undressing and jumping into bed. Oh God - at last! We kept our pants on and there was a moment of hesitation as to which side of the bed each of us would lie on but when there is such an urge these things are quickly settled. He put his arms round me and kissed me again and again then placed his hands on my chest and traced a cross from one hard nipple to the other and then down from the middle towards my pelvis. I responded by touching the elastic of his pants and running my finger along the inside of the band. Soon we had each kicked our pants down to the end to the bed (all of this under the covers) and the delicious moment so much anticipated had arrived! He put his fist round my throbbing dick gently pulled my foreskin down and fondled the swollen glans. I think he was surprised to find it all slippery with pre-cum for when I put my own hand on his rigid pole I found that it was dry. But it was magnificent - wonderfully stiff hard and thick. We wanted to see each other so we rolled the bed clothes back and there it was in all its glory! It was about 6 inches in length but it had the best-looking head I had ever seen. He was not cut but his foreskin was shorter than mine and the size of his erection meant that the skin peeled back naturally and was held in place by the pronounced ridge at the base of his helmet. And this helmet was quite something - blunt and broad whereas mine was slimmer and more pointed.



I put my hand round it and as I did so he did a surprising thing : he leaned back and put both his hands behind his head so that his arms were akimbo on the pillows. It was an invitation for me to play with him unfettered by any attention he might want to pay to my own cock and I needed no second invitation. The skin beneath that superb helmet moved with a silky ease and I gently moved my hand up and down. My rhythm must have been wrong because he brought one of his hands from behind his head and closed it over the hand I had wrapped round his cock and urged it to faster action. I therefore increased the pace of my stroking and as I did so he again put his hand behind his head. I looked up into his face : his eyes were closed and he was smiling in utter bliss. So this is what it has all been about I thought he just loves being done !



He did indeed. His breathing came faster but he made no sound no moans and suddenly I felt his whole body quiver that superb dick lifted a little as if it had a mind of its own and he thrust his hips forwards while I continued to jack him. Then there shot from the great helmet head a jet of spunk which landed on his chest followed by another which was even longer then another three or four spurts of diminishing volume and length. I was entranced! I kept my hand on his rod while I rolled over to give him a kiss on the lips then took my hand off his deflating tool and rubbed his cum all over his chest and stomach. During all of this his arms remained on the pillow and he wore that ecstatic smile!



I thought naturally that he would now want to jerk me off but I had two further discoveries to make. Firstly such had been my excitement in seeing Thierry s wonderful body and orgasm that I felt satisfied even though I had not cum. And - even more surprisingly - Thierry now said that he went flat after an orgasm and just wanted to lie there happy and exhausted.



As I needed to get back for the evening meal I had booked with Peter I had to leave - and a sorrowful parting it was. Although I was to hear of him again I only saw him once more four or five years later when we met as spectators at a rugby international. He was famous as a player then married with two young children. He was with his wife and he said to me with that mischievous seductive grin of his that the main thing in life was to make a woman love you. And I m sure his wife did just that!



However my story is not finished and I do not know to this day whether I should be ashamed of it or not. I had been out of my bed for much of the previous night and was feeling tired but there had been some intense excitement during the last twenty four hours and I had not actually had an orgasm. So when Peter and I were in my room drinking beer at about 11.00 o clock we were soon talking about his girlfriend and about sex in general though I told him nothing about my afternoon experiences. One thing led to another and it soon became clear that both of us were very excited! And to cut a long story short he was soon in my bed and I was making the sign of the cross on him which had so excited me when Thierry had done it to me six hours earlier. I loved the touch of his hand on my cock and my own hand was soon stroking his which was smaller than Thierry s and softer. I couldn t tell whether he was circumcised or not because his glans was fully exposed but there was a fold of skin under the head. Once again no pre-cum (though I was dripping with it) and as I urgently stroked him so as he approached his climax he groaned and said Cumming cumming cumming cumming CUM and with that last excited cry he rolled his body towards mine trapping my hand which was wrapped round his swollen cock. With the flesh of our abdomens pressed tightly together it meant that I could not continue to stroke him but I felt his slippery cum spread warmly between us. This was the last of my surprises for that action-filled day : when I masturbate I like to continue stroking until the spasms are spent whereas he wanted to stop as soon as he had fired his first shot.



The next day I went back home for the summer holidays savouring these two very